A confirmation and discovery of witchcraft containing these severall particulars : that there are witches ... together with the confessions of many of those executed since May 1645 ... / by John Stearne now of Lawshall.
         Sterne, John, 17th cent.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A61373 of text R28178 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing S5365). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 159 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 35 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A61373
         Wing S5365
         ESTC R28178
         10445619
         ocm 10445619
         45048
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61373)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45048)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1390:14)
      
       
         
           
             A confirmation and discovery of witchcraft containing these severall particulars : that there are witches ... together with the confessions of many of those executed since May 1645 ... / by John Stearne now of Lawshall.
             Sterne, John, 17th cent.
          
           [4], 61 p.
           
             Printed by William Wilson,
             London :
             1648.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft.
        
      
    
       A61373  R28178  (Wing S5365).  civilwar no A confirmation and discovery of vvitch-craft, containing these severall particulars; that there are vvitches called bad witches, and witches Sterne, John 1648    33171 23 0 0 0 0 0 7 B  The  rate of 7 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           CONFIRMATION
           And
           Discovery
           of
           WITCH-CRAFT
           ,
        
         
           
             Containing
             these
             severall
             particulars
             ;
          
        
         
           That
           there
           are
           VVitches
           called
           bad
           Witches
           ,
           and
           Witches
           untruely
           called
           good
           or
           white
           Witches
           ,
           and
           what
           manner
           of
           people
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           may
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           with
           many
           particulars
           thereunto
           tending
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           the
           Confessions
           of
           many
           of
           those
           executed
           since
           
             May
          
           1645.
           in
           the
           severall
           Counties
           hereafter
           mentioned
           .
           As
           also
           some
           objections
           Answered
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Iohn
             Stearne
             ,
          
           now
           of
           
             Lawshall
          
           neere
           
             Burie
          
           Saint
           
             Edmonds
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           sometimes
           of
           
             Manningtree
          
           in
           
             Essex
             .
          
        
         
           PROV.
           17.
           15.
           
        
         
           He
           that
           justifieth
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           condemneth
           the
           just
           ,
           even
           they
           both
           are
           an
           abomination
           to
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           DEVT.
           13.
           14.
           
        
         
           Thou
           shalt
           therefore
           inquire
           ,
           and
           make
           search
           ,
           and
           aske
           diligently
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           certaine
           .
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             William
             Wilson
             ,
          
           dwelling
           in
           Little
           Saint
           
             Bartholomewes
          
           neere
           
             Smithfield
             .
          
           1648
        
      
       
       
       
         
           Courteous
           READER
           ,
        
         
           TO
           the
           end
           I
           might
           satisfie
           the
           opinions
           of
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           be
           further
           satisfied
           concerning
           the
           diabolicall
           art
           ,
           or
           crying
           sin
           ,
           of
           Witch-craft
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           ;
           )
           For
           the
           sinne
           of
           Witch-craft
           ,
           and
           the
           diabolical
           practise
           thereof
           ,
           is
           
             omnium
             scelerum
             atrocissimum
             ,
          
           and
           in
           such
           as
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Apostacie
           from
           the
           faith
           ;
           for
           they
           renounce
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           give
           themselves
           by
           a
           covenant
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           the
           utter
           enemy
           to
           God
           and
           all
           mankind
           ,
           for
           in
           
             Deut.
             18.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           God
           gave
           command
           to
           all
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
          
           that
           none
           amongst
           his
           should
           bee
           such
           .
           For
           those
           abominations
           were
           the
           children
           of
           
             Canaan
          
           driven
           out
           from
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           utterly
           destroyed
           and
           plagued
           .
           As
           also
           
             Manasseth
             ,
             2
             Cron.
             33.
             6.
          
           which
           wickednesse
           of
           his
           was
           so
           abhorred
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           displeasure
           hee
           mentions
           it
           many
           yeares
           after
           by
           
             Ieremy
             ,
          
           as
           cause
           of
           removing
           the
           Iewes
           from
           their
           land
           ,
           and
           so
           leading
           them
           away
           captive
           into
           a
           strange
           land
           ,
           
             Ier.
             15.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           Idolaters
           ought
           to
           dye
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Exod.
             22.
             20.
          
           and
           
             32.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           Nay
           inticers
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           
             Deut.
             13.
             9.
          
           because
           they
           worship
           Devills
           ,
           
             Psal.
             106.
             37.
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
             Revel.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           But
           Witches
           worship
           Devills
           ,
           they
           invocate
           them
           ,
           crave
           helpe
           of
           them
           ,
           worke
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           doe
           them
           homage
           ,
           sacrifice
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           it
           not
           to
           stockes
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           so
           mediately
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           as
           other
           Idolaters
           doe
           ,
           but
           immediately
           to
           the
           Devill
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           greatest
           Idolaters
           that
           can
           be
           ;
           and
           
           are
           not
           they
           then
           more
           worthy
           of
           death
           ?
           And
           to
           convince
           others
           who
           are
           of
           such
           an
           erroneus
           opinion
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Gods
           law
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           speaking
           of
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           lawes
           of
           Nations
           ,
           both
           heathen
           and
           Chrian
           ,
           made
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           witches
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           many
           poore
           silly
           ignorant
           people
           hanged
           wrongfully
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           who
           have
           gone
           or
           beene
           instruments
           in
           finding
           out
           or
           discovering
           those
           of
           late
           made
           knowne
           have
           done
           it
           for
           there
           owne
           private
           ends
           ,
           for
           gaine
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           favouring
           some where
           they
           thought
           good
           ,
           and
           unjustly
           prosecuting
           others
           ;
           I
           therefore
           (
           as
           my
           leasure
           hath
           permitted
           me
           )
           have
           given
           my selfe
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           some
           approved
           relations
           touching
           the
           arraignement
           and
           condemnation
           of
           Witches
           ;
           As
           also
           treatises
           of
           learned
           men
           concerning
           the
           devilish
           art
           of
           Witch-craft
           ;
           adding
           withall
           some
           few
           things
           which
           otherwise
           I
           have
           learned
           and
           observed
           since
           the
           25.
           of
           
             March
             1645
          
           as
           being
           in
           part
           an
           agent
           in
           finding
           out
           or
           discovering
           some
           of
           those
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           being
           about
           two
           hundred
           in
           number
           ,
           in
           
             Essex
             ,
             Suffolke
             ,
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             Huntingtonshire
             ,
             Bedfordshire
             ,
             Norfolke
             ,
             Cambridgeshire
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Ely
          
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           besides
           other
           places
           ,
           justly
           and
           deservedly
           executed
           upon
           their
           legall
           tryalls
           .
           Now
           the
           occasion
           being
           thus
           offered
           ,
           and
           Master
           
             Hopkins
          
           dead
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           give
           some
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           what
           hath
           beene
           done
           ,
           hath
           beene
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           we
           free
           from
           those
           aspersions
           cast
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           never
           favored
           any
           ,
           or
           unjustly
           prosecuted
           others
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           that
           be
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           ought
           to
           die
           ;
           as
           well
           the
           good
           or
           white
           witches
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           :
           and
           that
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           beene
           more
           favour
           shewed
           ▪
           or
           at
           least
           lesse
           care
           taken
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           such
           as
           be
           guilty
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           word
           ▪
           of
           God
           there
           ought
           .
           For
           how
           many
           are
           there
           now
           a
           daies
           which
           could
           be
           contented
           to
           passe
           by
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Magicians
           ,
           Negromancers
           and
           such
           like
           ?
           of
           whom
           his
           late
           Majesty
           of
           famous
           
           renowne
           in
           his
           Demonologie
           giveth
           a
           dreadfull
           censure
           ,
           who
           saith
           they
           are
           to
           be
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           as
           with
           Socerers
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           curing
           witch
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           good
           witch
           .
           Nay
           these
           rather
           get
           credit
           and
           estimation
           ,
           love
           and
           liking
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Magicians
           and
           Sorcerers
           with
           Pharaoh
           ,
           
             Exod.
             7.
             8.
          
           with
           Nabuchadnezer
           and
           Belshazzar
           ,
           
             Isa.
             47.
             12.
             
             Ezek.
             22.
             
          
           As
           did
           also
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           with
           the
           
             Samaritans
             ,
          
           who
           was
           held
           to
           be
           the
           great
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           Likewise
           
             Elimas
          
           with
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           And
           the
           
             Pythonesse
          
           with
           her
           Master
           ,
           
             Acts
             16.
             
          
           And
           will
           not
           many
           say
           ,
           surely
           they
           worke
           by
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           use
           good
           prayers
           and
           good
           words
           ,
           and
           often
           name
           God
           ?
           but
           let
           those
           remember
           that
           the
           Devill
           himselfe
           can
           use
           good
           words
           ,
           
             Mar.
             1.
             24.
          
           and
           
             5.
             7.
             
             Acts
             17.
          
           that
           hee
           can
           counterfeit
           the
           habit
           and
           words
           of
           an
           holy
           man
           ,
           
             Samuel
             .
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
          
           that
           hee
           can
           turne
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           Therefore
           hee
           not
           teach
           his
           servants
           to
           feigne
           holinesse
           and
           yet
           be
           these
           in
           many
           respects
           worse
           then
           the
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           exempts
           none
           ,
           but
           utterly
           forbids
           any
           going
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           asking
           counsell
           of
           them
           .
           I
           hope
           this
           my
           labour
           will
           excuse
           mee
           ,
           and
           give
           some
           better
           satisfaction
           to
           those
           who
           are
           not
           yet
           fully
           satisfied
           herein
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           that
           I
           neither
           formerly
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           my
           proceedings
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           or
           in
           penning
           of
           this
           ,
           ayme
           at
           mine
           owne
           private
           ends
           rather
           then
           the
           publique
           good
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           shall
           discover
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           civility
           and
           modestie
           shall
           give
           way
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           for
           me
           to
           put
           my selfe
           so
           farre
           forth
           into
           the
           Sea
           of
           common
           opinion
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           see
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           shelves
           and
           rocks
           of
           injurious
           conceits
           which
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           found
           on
           every
           hand
           I
           am
           like
           to
           passe
           any
           adventure
           ;
           having
           had
           experience
           already
           how
           forward
           many
           bee
           in
           taking
           part
           with
           many
           of
           those
           who
           have
           been
           detected
           to
           promote
           them
           forward
           to
           take
           the
           least
           advantage
           by
           suit
           of
           law
           ,
           thereby
           to
           aquitt
           themselves
           ,
           when
           as
           many
           times
           it
           hath
           fallen
           out
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           been
           a
           
           meanes
           to
           bring
           to
           their
           deserved
           punishment
           ,
           but
           let
           such
           remember
           ,
           the
           Devill
           needs
           no
           provoker
           .
           And
           though
           
             Balack
          
           sent
           to
           
             Balaam
          
           to
           pursue
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           we
           find
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           surely
           said
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           enchantment
           in
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           nor
           divination
           against
           
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           yet
           neverthelesse
           craving
           pardon
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           herein
           I
           have
           taken
           too
           much
           upon
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           once
           ventured
           to
           commit
           my selfe
           to
           thy
           sensure
           ,
           &
           doubt
           not
           of
           prosperous
           acceptance
           ,
           if
           but
           a
           charitable
           construction
           be
           had
           of
           my
           true
           intent
           &
           meaning
           therein
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           plaine
           country
           man
           ,
           who
           intend
           not
           to
           pen
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           make
           appeare
           plainely
           to
           bee
           truth
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           reckon
           it
           as
           a
           sufficient
           recompence
           for
           my
           labour
           and
           paines
           .
           And
           so
           with
           my
           due
           respects
           I
           take
           leave
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             STEARNE
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           CONFIRMATION
           and
           Discovery
           of
           WITCHCRAFT
           .
        
         
           MAn
           being
           borne
           in
           sinne
           ,
           hath
           thereby
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           lost
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           which
           he
           was
           created
           ,
           through
           the
           temptation
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           is
           naturally
           ,
           wholy
           polluted
           with
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           become
           of
           very
           neere
           kin
           unto
           the
           Devill
           ,
           even
           his
           owne
           child
           ,
           1
           
             Iohn
          
           3.
           10.
           
           And
           that
           beeing
           his
           child
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           the
           Iusts
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           8.
           44.
           and
           that
           no
           doubt
           in
           one
           thing
           as
           well
           as
           in
           another
           ,
           for
           men
           love
           darkenesse
           more
           than
           light
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           3.
           19.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           naturally
           are
           given
           to
           worke
           all
           uncleannesse
           even
           with
           greedinesse
           ,
           so
           captivated
           are
           they
           to
           their
           lusts
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           4
           ,
           19.
           
           For
           Satan
           hath
           his
           wiles
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           11.
           his
           devices
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           2.
           11.
           his
           depths
           and
           policies
           .
           
             Revel.
          
           2.
           24.
           his
           snares
           to
           catch
           people
           at
           unawares
           .
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           7.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           2.
           26.
           
           And
           being
           thus
           furnished
           ,
           hee
           dare
           set
           upon
           any
           ,
           yea
           upon
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           solicit
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           most
           execrable
           impiety
           ,
           even
           to
           have
           Christ
           to
           fall
           downe
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           a
           Devill
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           4.
           for
           he
           watcheth
           opportunities
           ,
           he
           seeketh
           occasions
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           offer
           he
           espieth
           and
           quickly
           taketh
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           prevaileth
           often
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           the
           rude
           and
           sottish
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           greatest
           spirits
           and
           sharpest
           witts
           many
           times
           .
           For
           man
           beeing
           given
           over
           to
           his
           unruly
           passion
           ,
           is
           violent
           ,
           inconsiderate
           and
           vehemently
           greedy
           to
           have
           his
           desired
           ends
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           soever
           he
           can
           attaine
           them
           ;
           which
           maketh
           him
           seeke
           meanes
           of
           the
           Devill
           to
           become
           injoyer
           of
           his
           inordinate
           desires
           ,
           regarding
           more
           the
           having
           of
           his
           present
           will
           ,
           than
           respecting
           his
           future
           state
           after
           death
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           taken
           up
           to
           obtaine
           what
           he
           liketh
           for
           the
           body
           
           and
           outward
           estate
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           care
           of
           his
           spirituall
           condition
           and
           estate
           before
           God
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           the
           naturall
           man
           very
           little
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           regardeth
           .
           This
           being
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           naturall
           man
           who
           remaines
           still
           unregenerate
           and
           given
           over
           of
           God
           unto
           Satans
           temptation
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           resist
           ?
           Man
           is
           weake
           ,
           Satan
           is
           strong
           ,
           and
           withall
           subtill
           to
           beguile
           ,
           they
           may
           easily
           yeeld
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           hath
           over
           meere
           naturall
           men
           a
           ruling
           power
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           2.
           who
           are
           already
           in
           his
           snare
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           owne
           will
           are
           taken
           captive
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           2.
           26.
           
        
         
           Here
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           you
           goe
           about
           to
           make
           all
           subject
           to
           Witchcraft
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           all
           unregenerate
           persons
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           said
           in
           
             Iohn
          
           3.
           6.
           
           That
           which
           is
           borne
           of
           the
           flesh
           is
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           borne
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           spirit
           :
           and
           therefore
           Witch-craft
           being
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Amongst
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           5.
           20.
           one
           may
           fall
           into
           this
           sinne
           aswell
           as
           into
           any
           other
           ,
           if
           God
           prevent
           it
           not
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           behooves
           man
           (
           if
           he
           would
           prevent
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Devill
           and
           whatsoever
           Witches
           can
           doe
           )
           to
           labour
           to
           entertaine
           and
           uphold
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           where
           it
           commeth
           ,
           downe
           goeth
           the
           power
           of
           Witcherie
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           and
           13.
           
        
         
           Historie
           likewise
           tells
           us
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospel
           came
           among
           the
           heathen
           ,
           there
           the
           hellish
           power
           of
           Devils
           and
           spirits
           greatly
           diminished
           ,
           and
           we
           heare
           now
           by
           travellers
           ,
           that
           in
           other
           Countries
           where
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           preached
           ,
           &
           where
           they
           still
           remaine
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           according
           to
           the
           abominations
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           I
           meane
           in
           such
           places
           where
           the
           Heathens
           still
           remaine
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           where
           they
           by
           travellers
           relations
           ,
           worship
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           Moone
           and
           Starrs
           ,
           Nay
           I
           have
           heard
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           the
           Devill
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           where
           popery
           and
           prophanenesse
           is
           ,
           with
           contempt
           of
           Preaching
           or
           vile
           neglect
           thereof
           ,
           there
           Witch-craft
           is
           most
           rife
           .
           Therefore
           it
           behooves
           men
           to
           labour
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruits
           worthy
           the
           Gospell
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           .
           For
           God
           hedgeth
           the
           vertuous
           man
           about
           ,
           
             Iob
          
           1.
           so
           as
           Satan
           cannot
           come
           at
           him
           ,
           without
           very
           speciall
           licence
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           for
           a
           tryall
           .
           The
           Angels
           of
           God
           doe
           also
           pitch
           their
           tents
           about
           such
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           34.
           yea
           ,
           and
           have
           charge
           over
           them
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           their
           waies
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           91.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           to
           have
           religious
           duties
           in
           our
           families
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           to
           pray
           continually
           .
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           5.
           
           And
           as
           Saint
           
             Iames
          
           telleth
           us
           ,
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           16.
           that
           the
           prayer
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           availeth
           much
           if
           it
           be
           servent
           .
           
             David
          
           did
           not
           onely
           
           serve
           God
           openly
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           but
           returned
           home
           to
           blesse
           his
           house
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           6.
           20.
           
           And
           
             Iob
          
           every
           day
           sacrificed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           his
           children
           and
           family
           .
           
             Iob
          
           1.
           5.
           
           And
           God
           gave
           to
           Israel
           a
           law
           to
           sanctifie
           their
           houses
           .
           And
           so
           going
           ever
           well
           armed
           against
           these
           rulers
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           devills
           and
           evill
           spirits
           ,
           furnished
           with
           the
           heavenly
           furniture
           and
           spirituall
           weapons
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           6.
           14.
           18.
           and
           being
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           and
           armed
           ,
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           only
           ,
           who
           will
           keepe
           thee
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           his
           wings
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           91.
           
           No
           man
           shall
           neede
           to
           feare
           Witches
           or
           Devills
           ;
           knowing
           ever
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           doe
           the
           very
           least
           harme
           unto
           any
           of
           the
           least
           creatures
           of
           God
           without
           leave
           from
           him
           :
           no
           ,
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           heard
           of
           swine
           of
           the
           very
           
             Gardarens
             ,
          
           for
           surely
           there
           is
           no
           inchantment
           in
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           Divination
           against
           Israel
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           let
           him
           doe
           what
           seemeth
           him
           good
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           15.
           26.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           giveth
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           taketh
           away
           ,
           blessed
           bee
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Iob
          
           1.
           21.
           
           And
           therefore
           many
           yeeld
           thus
           farre
           as
           that
           Satan
           needes
           no
           provoker
           to
           set
           him
           forward
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           .
           For
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           compasseth
           the
           world
           to
           ,
           and
           fro
           ,
           
             Iob
          
           1.
           going
           up
           and
           downe
           like
           a
           roaring
           lyon
           seeking
           whom
           hee
           may
           devoure
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           5.
           8.
           
           He
           is
           ready
           (
           if
           God
           give
           waie
           )
           to
           bee
           a
           lying
           spirit
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             Ahabs
          
           Prophets
           to
           seduce
           him
           ,
           1
           
             King.
          
           22.
           and
           to
           beguile
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           people
           which
           brought
           the
           possessed
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           complained
           only
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           15.
           2.
           
             Luk.
          
           9.
           39.
           
           They
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           Witches
           ,
           nor
           (
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           )
           had
           any
           suspition
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           we
           find
           that
           God
           hath
           often
           sent
           the
           Devill
           ,
           as
           the
           executioner
           of
           his
           displeasure
           without
           any
           meanes
           of
           a
           Witch
           ,
           as
           amongst
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           he
           sent
           evill
           Angells
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           78.
           49.
           between
           
             Abimelech
          
           and
           the
           
             Sichemites
             ,
          
           Judg.
           9.
           23.
           
           So
           upon
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           16.
           15.
           
           And
           so
           we
           reade
           of
           a
           Legion
           sent
           by
           Christ
           into
           the
           heard
           of
           swine
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           12.
           
           Thus
           we
           see
           Devills
           immediately
           sent
           from
           God
           without
           any
           instigation
           of
           Witches
           .
           And
           therefore
           conclude
           that
           all
           is
           from
           the
           Devill
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Witches
           at
           all
           .
           But
           whosoever
           thou
           beest
           that
           art
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           &
           although
           many
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Witches
           :
           yet
           besides
           the
           former
           reason
           ,
           the
           contrary
           tenet
           is
           undeniable
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Witches
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           lawes
           that
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           made
           against
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           forbidding
           the
           practice
           of
           VVitch-craft
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           amongst
           his
           should
           be
           VVitches
           ,
           VVizzards
           ,
           Negromancers
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Secondly
           in
           forbidding
           any
           to
           go
           to
           them
           ,
           
           
             Levit.
          
           19.
           20.
           
           
             Isa.
          
           8.
           19.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           his
           commandement
           to
           put
           Witches
           to
           death
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           18.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Gods
           judgements
           against
           them
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           12.
           which
           if
           there
           were
           no
           VVitches
           what
           neede
           these
           lawes
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           nameth
           to
           us
           certaine
           VVitches
           ,
           as
           the
           Socerers
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
          
           7.
           
           
             Iannes
          
           and
           
             Iambres
             ,
          
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           8.
           
           Those
           in
           
             Babylon
          
           and
           
             Persia
             ,
             Dan.
          
           2.
           5.
           7.
           
           
             Isa.
          
           47
           12.
           
           And
           amongst
           the
           Nations
           driven
           out
           before
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           So
           wee
           reade
           of
           other
           VVitches
           which
           were
           ,
           of
           
             Balaam
          
           Numb.
           22.
           
           
             Ios.
          
           13.
           22.
           
           Of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           2
           
             King.
          
           9.
           22.
           
           Of
           
             Manasses
             ,
          
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           33.
           6.
           
           Of
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Acts
          
           8.
           9.
           
           And
           
             Elimas
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.
           8.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           maketh
           mention
           of
           the
           practizes
           of
           Witches
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           7.
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           33.
           6.
           
           
             Isa.
          
           47.
           9.
           
           
             Eze.
          
           21.
           21.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           speaketh
           of
           some
           going
           to
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           28.
           7.
           and
           sending
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           22.
           5.
           
           
             Ios.
          
           24.
           9.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           relateth
           how
           some
           Kings
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           28.
           3
           ,
           9.
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           2
           
             King.
          
           23.
           24.
           all
           this
           should
           be
           false
           If
           there
           were
           no
           Witches
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           some
           Comparisons
           or
           Similies
           fetched
           from
           witch-craft
           ,
           by
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           15.
           and
           by
           
             Isa.
          
           29.
           4.
           which
           were
           absurd
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Witches
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           (
           as
           before
           )
           St
           
             Pauls
          
           mentioning
           Witch-craft
           amongst
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Gods
           threatning
           damnation
           upon
           Socerers
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           8.
           
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Nations
           both
           Heathen
           and
           Christian
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           Histories
           ,
           and
           manie
           relations
           of
           their
           Arraignement
           and
           conviction
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           experience
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           confession
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Witches
           condemned
           and
           executed
           since
           
             May
          
           1645.
           in
           the
           severall
           Counties
           afore
           mentioned
           ,
           Hereafter
           ,
           herein
           expressed
           ,
           I
           hope
           will
           give
           all
           sufficient
           satisfaction
           that
           there
           are
           Witches
           .
        
         
           Now
           here
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           are
           Witches
           in
           some
           Countries
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           have
           beene
           in
           formes
           times
           with
           us
           here
           in
           this
           Country
           ;
           but
           how
           will
           you
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           there
           have
           been
           any
           since
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           amongst
           us
           ?
           For
           many
           are
           of
           oppinion
           that
           there
           are
           Witches
           in
           other
           Countries
           where
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           regarded
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           Gospel
           is
           faithfully
           preached
           as
           with
           us
           in
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           there
           are
           not
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           since
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           that
           if
           any
           man
           can
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Gospell
           frees
           us
           from
           sinne
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Law
           did
           our
           forefathers
           ,
           that
           then
           it
           might
           be
           so
           .
           But
           the
           Gospell
           frees
           us
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           as
           like
           to
           have
           such
           miscreants
           amongst
           us
           as
           our
           Forefathers
           .
           For
           we
           are
           as
           sinful
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           law
           .
           And
           Satan
           stil
           remains
           amongst
           us
           .
           And
           we
           are
           as
           impatient
           ,
           profane
           ,
           and
           unconscionable
           as
           ever
           ,
           having
           distempered
           passions
           ,
           violent
           in
           affection
           ,
           given
           to
           ill
           company
           ,
           and
           vain
           curiosities
           ,
           not
           having
           respect
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           which
           occasions
           the
           Devill
           taketh
           advantage
           and
           works
           to
           have
           his
           will
           ,
           for
           he
           goeth
           thither
           where
           he
           is
           either
           sure
           or
           hopeth
           well
           for
           entertainment
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           12.
           44.
           
           He
           therefore
           watcheth
           the
           time
           when
           he
           may
           best
           offer
           his
           service
           to
           such
           as
           any
           way
           he
           finds
           the
           least
           kind
           of
           preparednesse
           in
           ,
           as
           when
           any
           fall
           into
           a
           passionate
           sorrow
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           solitarinesse
           for
           some
           losse
           ,
           as
           husband
           ,
           wife
           ,
           children
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           the
           Devill
           offers
           himself
           to
           comfort
           such
           in
           their
           sorrowfull
           melancholy
           mood
           .
           So
           in
           time
           of
           dearth
           through
           extreme
           poverty
           it
           many
           times
           causeth
           many
           to
           be
           desperately
           impatient
           ;
           or
           so
           impatient
           through
           poverty
           when
           they
           would
           needs
           be
           rich
           ,
           even
           against
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           be
           in
           such
           a
           distempered
           passion
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           their
           wants
           satisfied
           and
           their
           desires
           fulfilled
           ,
           be
           it
           by
           what
           means
           it
           possible
           can
           be
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           right
           or
           wrong
           ;
           or
           when
           one
           is
           enraged
           with
           anger
           ,
           plotting
           revenge
           ,
           or
           is
           familiar
           with
           such
           as
           be
           Witches
           ;
           As
           likewise
           when
           any
           are
           addicted
           to
           the
           reading
           and
           studie
           of
           dangerous
           books
           ,
           inticing
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           hidden
           mysteries
           ,
           of
           Magick
           and
           Inchantments
           .
           Thus
           by
           these
           and
           such
           other
           like
           means
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           confessions
           of
           Witches
           ,
           they
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           Witchcraft
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           instance
           in
           those
           innumerable
           examples
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           read
           hereafter
           more
           at
           large
           when
           I
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           what
           sorts
           of
           people
           are
           most
           addicted
           to
           Witchcraft
           ;
           and
           therefore
           do
           you
           not
           conceive
           that
           there
           are
           still
           such
           people
           remaining
           amongst
           us
           ?
           yea
           certainly
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           Witches
           likewise
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           still
           say
           it
           doth
           not
           yet
           plainly
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           since
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           though
           all
           these
           sinnes
           still
           remain
           ,
           for
           the
           Devil
           needs
           no
           provoker
           as
           before
           ,
           for
           he
           can
           ,
           if
           God
           permit
           ,
           greatly
           trouble
           us
           ,
           and
           can
           bereave
           one
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           lunatick
           ,
           deaf
           ,
           dumb
           and
           blind
           ,
           bow
           the
           body
           together
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           lift
           up
           himself
           ,
           he
           can
           even
           enter
           in
           and
           possesse
           any
           really
           
           and
           make
           them
           invincibly
           strong
           ,
           and
           work
           other
           effects
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           you
           may
           read
           in
           
             Matth.
          
           9.
           32
           and
           12.
           22.
           and
           15
           22.
           and
           17.
           15.
           
           
             Mark
             .
          
           1.
           23
           and
           5.
           5
           ,
           7.
           and
           7
           26.
           and
           9.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           22
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           and
           in
           
             Luke
          
           4.
           35.
           and
           7.
           2.
           and
           8.
           29
           ,
           39.
           and
           11.
           14.
           and
           13.
           11
           ,
           16.
           and
           can
           enter
           into
           children
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           13.
           16.
           young
           folks
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           7.
           26.
           
           Men
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           5.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           women
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           13.
           16.
           
           
             Matt.
          
           the
           15.
           22.
           
           Yea
           through
           the
           permission
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           as
           be
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           .
           
             Iob
          
           1.
           
             and
          
           2.
           
           A
           daughter
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Luke
          
           13.
           11.
           
           &
           
             Mary
             Magdalene
             ,
          
           Luke
           7.
           2.
           
           &
           can
           counterfeit
           the
           resemblance
           of
           an
           holy
           man
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           28.
           12.
           14.
           19.
           yea
           and
           for
           along
           time
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           8.
           27.
           from
           a
           child
           till
           one
           be
           grown
           up
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           9.
           21.
           even
           eighteen
           yeares
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           13.
           16.
           and
           so
           we
           reade
           in
           
             Luke
          
           7.
           2.
           of
           seven
           Devills
           in
           one
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           more
           
             Luke
          
           11.
           26.
           
           Yea
           a
           whole
           legion
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           5.
           9
           ,
           16
           ,
           14.
           and
           sometimes
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           send
           Devills
           as
           executioners
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           expressed
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           and
           grant
           it
           for
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           Witches
           likewise
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Devill
           doth
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           more
           if
           God
           permit
           ,
           for
           in
           
             Gen.
          
           3.
           
           We
           may
           learne
           there
           that
           the
           Devill
           may
           enter
           into
           a
           dumb
           creature
           ,
           &
           come
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           utter
           a
           voice
           intelligible
           ,
           &
           offer
           conference
           (
           if
           any
           will
           hearken
           )
           to
           deceive
           as
           our
           Witches
           now
           a
           dayes
           confesse
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           chooseth
           the
           subtilest
           creature
           to
           deceive
           by
           ,
           and
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           to
           confer
           with
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           confessions
           of
           Witches
           now
           lately
           detected
           ,
           he
           chooseth
           such
           creatures
           as
           they
           themselves
           are
           most
           addicted
           to
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           hereafter
           find
           by
           their
           confessions
           ,
           by
           the
           severall
           shapes
           he
           appears
           in
           ,
           but
           how
           ever
           we
           may
           read
           there
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           powerfull
           perswasion
           to
           overcome
           ,
           and
           yet
           work
           by
           Witches
           ,
           Wizzards
           ,
           Necromancers
           ,
           Sorcerers
           ,
           Southsayers
           ,
           and
           all
           kind
           of
           Magick
           art
           ,
           As
           we
           may
           reade
           in
           
             Exod.
          
           7.
           11
           ,
           12.
           and
           8.
           7.
           
           Where
           we
           may
           see
           that
           
             Pharaoh
          
           called
           the
           Wisemen
           ,
           the
           Sorcerers
           ,
           and
           the
           Magicians
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           who
           did
           with
           their
           inchantments
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Aaron
             .
          
           But
           I
           passe
           by
           the
           proofs
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           for
           this
           because
           I
           desire
           to
           give
           such
           satisfaction
           (
           as
           I
           am
           able
           )
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           that
           there
           be
           Witches
           now
           as
           in
           former
           ages
           .
           And
           if
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           spoken
           will
           not
           give
           satisfaction
           herein
           ,
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           2.
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           8.
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           oppsors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           
             Iannes
          
           and
           
             Iambres
             ,
          
           who
           withstood
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           then
           search
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           they
           were
           such
           as
           
             Pharaoh
          
           called
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           before
           mentioned
           places
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           inchantments
           did
           the
           like
           as
           
             Moses
          
           had
           done
           .
        
         
         
           So
           you
           may
           read
           of
           
             Elymas
          
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           13.
           8.
           who
           resisted
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           in
           
             Act.
          
           8
           9.
           you
           shall
           read
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           a
           sorcerer
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           the
           10
           verse
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           all
           gave
           heed
           from
           the
           least
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           saying
           ,
           this
           man
           is
           the
           great
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           For
           in
           the
           11.
           verse
           its
           is
           said
           ,
           because
           that
           of
           long
           time
           he
           had
           bewitched
           them
           with
           sorceries
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           13
           verse
           we
           read
           he
           was
           baptised
           ,
           but
           read
           the
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           read
           what
           
             Peter
          
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           read
           no
           more
           of
           him
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Also
           in
           the
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           8.
           you
           may
           read
           how
           Sorcerers
           shall
           with
           other
           sinners
           there
           reckoned
           up
           ,
           have
           their
           part
           in
           the
           lake
           which
           burneth
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           likewise
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           
             Iude
          
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           there
           of
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           which
           were
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           to
           seduce
           them
           ,
           for
           whose
           damnable
           doctrine
           and
           manners
           ,
           horrible
           judgement
           was
           prepared
           ,
           in
           the
           11.
           verse
           pronounceth
           woe
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           gone
           in
           the
           way
           of
           
             Cain
             ,
          
           and
           ranne
           greedily
           after
           the
           error
           of
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           by
           which
           we
           may
           plainly
           see
           that
           there
           were
           Witches
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           coming
           and
           ascension
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           do
           any
           doubt
           then
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           now
           ?
           do
           any
           think
           that
           we
           be
           free
           from
           such
           ,
           where
           sinne
           and
           ignorance
           besides
           so
           much
           abounds
           ?
           or
           do
           you
           desire
           to
           have
           proof
           of
           Witches
           since
           then
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           enough
           of
           their
           confessions
           to
           make
           this
           evident
           ,
           besides
           the
           relations
           of
           learned
           men
           writing
           concerning
           Witchcraft
           .
           But
           if
           you
           would
           but
           rightly
           observe
           that
           place
           in
           2.
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           1
           and
           so
           on
           to
           the
           8.
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           shall
           come
           perillous
           times
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           the
           8.
           verse
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           And
           as
           
             Iannes
          
           and
           
             Iambres
          
           withstood
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           so
           do
           those
           also
           resist
           the
           truth
           .
           There
           you
           may
           see
           plainly
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           to
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           besides
           in
           divers
           other
           places
           speaking
           expressely
           of
           Witchcraft
           ;
           as
           1.
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           1.
           and
           
             Iude
          
           18.
           
        
         
           Likewise
           of
           the
           Pythonesse
           which
           brought
           her
           mistris
           much
           gain
           
             Acts
          
           16.
           16.
           
           Also
           in
           
             Rev
          
           21.
           8.
           
           And
           so
           I
           might
           nominate
           divers
           other
           places
           ,
           for
           those
           which
           remain
           doubtfull
           either
           of
           being
           bewitched
           or
           of
           Witches
           themselves
           ,
           but
           because
           their
           own
           confessions
           clear
           this
           evidently
           ,
           besides
           the
           forenamed
           places
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           distinguish
           between
           those
           called
           bad
           Witches
           ,
           and
           those
           called
           white
           or
           good
           Witches
           ,
           which
           is
           easily
           to
           be
           discerned
           and
           known
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           say
           all
           Witches
           be
           bad
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           suffer
           alike
           ,
           being
           
           both
           in
           league
           with
           the
           Devill
           :
           for
           so
           is
           the
           good
           ,
           so
           untruly
           called
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           open
           or
           implicit
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           all
           that
           be
           in
           open
           league
           with
           the
           Devill
           ought
           to
           die
           .
           And
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           mention
           onely
           of
           ten
           sorts
           ,
           which
           speakes
           rather
           of
           those
           called
           the
           good
           ,
           which
           the
           world
           so
           much
           runnes
           after
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           .
           As
           we
           may
           read
           :
           First
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           10.
           2
           
           
             Kings
          
           17.
           1.
           of
           a
           Diviner
           foreshewing
           things
           to
           come
           .
           Such
           the
           people
           delighted
           in
           and
           consulted
           with
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           27.
           9.
           
           
             Ezek.
          
           21.
           22.
           
           Such
           an
           one
           was
           
             Balaam
             ,
             Ios.
          
           13.
           22.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           read
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           10.
           of
           an
           Observer
           of
           times
           ,
           or
           Soothsayer
           ,
           one
           which
           by
           gaping
           on
           the
           Heavens
           could
           also
           foretell
           something
           .
           To
           these
           likewise
           did
           the
           people
           give
           eare
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           27.
           9.
           
           And
           such
           an
           one
           was
           
             Manasses
             ,
          
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           33.
           6.
           
           And
           what
           was
           
             Elimas
          
           the
           Sorcerer
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             ?
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           10.
           of
           an
           Observer
           of
           times
           ,
           or
           searcher
           out
           ;
           One
           which
           observed
           times
           to
           know
           when
           it
           was
           best
           to
           begin
           a
           businesse
           :
           as
           
             Hamans
          
           Witches
           did
           by
           casting
           of
           lots
           before
           him
           .
           Of
           this
           
             Manasses
          
           also
           was
           guilty
           ,
           2
           
             Chro.
          
           33.
           6.
           
           To
           which
           might
           be
           added
           that
           in
           
             Hester
             .
          
           3.
           7.
           and
           9.
           24.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           10.
           
           
             Isa.
          
           47.
           12.
           of
           a
           Magician
           ,
           one
           that
           could
           deceive
           the
           Eye-sight
           by
           making
           something
           to
           appeare
           otherwise
           then
           it
           is
           .
           Such
           
             Pharaoh
          
           called
           to
           him
           to
           oppose
           
             Moses
             .
          
           Herein
           ,
           
             Iannes
          
           and
           
             Iambres
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           were
           guilty
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           was
           
             Manasses
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           33.
           6.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           11.
           of
           an
           Inchanter
           ,
           or
           Conjurer
           ;
           one
           joyned
           in
           league
           with
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           Witch
           is
           with
           the
           Devill
           .
           Such
           an
           one
           used
           Charmes
           to
           tame
           Serpents
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           58.
           5.
           
           Many
           such
           were
           in
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Isa.
          
           47.
           9.
           and
           
             Eccl.
          
           10.
           11.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           11.
           
           
             Lev.
          
           20.
           
           Of
           one
           which
           hath
           a
           spirit
           in
           him
           or
           her
           which
           doth
           give
           answer
           to
           such
           as
           come
           to
           inquire
           of
           them
           .
           Such
           an
           one
           was
           the
           Witch
           of
           
             Endor
             ,
             Sam.
          
           28.
           
           Such
           an
           one
           was
           the
           Pythonesse
           which
           brought
           her
           Mistris
           much
           gaine
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           16.
           
           In
           
             Isa.
          
           29.
           4.
           called
           a
           Whisperer
           .
           To
           such
           the
           people
           had
           reguard
           ,
           
             Lev.
          
           19.
           21.
           and
           incouraged
           one
           another
           thereunto
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           8.
           19.
           
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           wee
           read
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           11.
           of
           a
           Wizzard
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           28.
           9.
           
           One
           also
           which
           could
           foretell
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           for
           his
           or
           her
           foreknowledge
           ;
           as
           now
           we
           terme
           them
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           wise
           woman
           .
           After
           this
           sort
           the
           people
           sought
           also
           ,
           
             Lev.
          
           19.
           31
           ▪
           and
           20.
           6.
           
        
         
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           
             Deu.
          
           18.
           41.
           of
           a
           Negromancer
           ,
           one
           that
           consulteth
           with
           the
           dead
           .
           
             Isa.
          
           8.
           9.
           
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           
             Isa.
          
           1
           9.
           3.
           of
           a
           VVhisperer
           ,
           with
           secret
           or
           soft
           words
           ,
           as
           our
           white
           VVitches
           doe
           ,
           indeavouring
           to
           help
           man
           or
           beast
           .
           To
           these
           the
           
             Aegyptians
          
           sought
           after
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           their
           Idolls
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           last
           forementioned
           place
           is
           expressed
           .
           These
           are
           now
           (
           as
           I
           have
           read
           )
           translated
           Charmers
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           
             Exod.
          
           8.
           11.
           of
           such
           as
           
             Pharaoh
          
           sought
           to
           ,
           as
           we
           call
           them
           
             Iuglers
             ,
          
           deceivers
           ,
           beguiling
           the
           eye-sight
           .
           Some
           hold
           them
           to
           be
           casters
           of
           Nativities
           ,
           which
           tell
           people
           their
           fortune
           by
           the
           time
           of
           their
           birth
           .
           These
           are
           onely
           expressed
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           :
           But
           the
           New
           speaketh
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           onely
           in
           generall
           against
           VVitch-craft
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           all
           the
           ten
           aforementioned
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           besides
           their
           confessions
           herafter
           herein
           expressed
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           such
           to
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           all
           ought
           to
           suffer
           alike
           ,
           which
           have
           made
           an
           expresse
           league
           with
           the
           Devill
           .
           An
           art
           so
           execrable
           ,
           to
           renounce
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           as
           for
           this
           thing
           onely
           they
           deserve
           death
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           :
           for
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           saith
           without
           exception
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           suffer
           a
           VVitch
           to
           live
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           18.
           
           If
           a
           Witch
           justly
           convicted
           ,
           Death
           is
           due
           to
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           20.
           27.
           
           For
           ,
           for
           those
           abominations
           the
           Lord
           utterly
           destroyed
           the
           
             Canaanites
             ,
          
           and
           plagued
           
             Manasses
             ,
          
           which
           wicknesse
           of
           his
           was
           so
           abhorred
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           displeasure
           hee
           mentioned
           it
           many
           yeares
           after
           ,
           as
           a
           cause
           of
           removing
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           from
           their
           Land
           ,
           and
           of
           leading
           them
           away
           captive
           into
           a
           strange
           Land
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           15.
           4.
           
           And
           did
           not
           good
           King
           
             Iosiah
          
           put
           such
           sorts
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           ?
           2
           
             Kings
          
           23.
           24.
           
           And
           so
           did
           
             Saul
             ,
             Sam.
          
           28.
           
           Nay
           ,
           hath
           not
           the
           Lord
           threatned
           great
           Judgements
           in
           the
           aforementioned
           places
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           and
           doth
           he
           not
           by
           the
           Prophet
           promise
           to
           cut
           off
           VVitch-crafts
           and
           Soothsayers
           ,
           when
           he
           intends
           to
           blesse
           a
           Nation
           ?
           
             Mich.
          
           5.
           12.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           who
           they
           be
           that
           make
           this
           expresse
           or
           open
           league
           ,
           are
           both
           sorts
           .
           But
           for
           the
           hurting
           and
           cursing
           VVitch
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           one
           sort
           .
           All
           which
           makes
           this
           expresse
           or
           open
           league
           ;
           and
           they
           doe
           it
           onely
           for
           mischief
           ,
           though
           severall
           wayes
           :
           for
           they
           take
           their
           Familiars
           ;
           Some
           for
           one
           mischief
           ,
           some
           for
           another
           .
           VVhen
           as
           there
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           one
           in
           expresse
           and
           open
           league
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           tearme
           it
           ,
           though
           made
           never
           so
           secret
           ,
           because
           it
           
           is
           done
           by
           conference
           with
           the
           Devill
           ;
           And
           the
           other
           is
           by
           implicit
           ,
           or
           secret
           league
           ,
           onely
           by
           confidence
           in
           believing
           ,
           that
           such
           or
           such
           a
           thing
           shall
           produce
           such
           ,
           or
           such
           an
           effect
           .
           Now
           the
           first
           of
           these
           two
           have
           Familiars
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           brand
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           be
           known
           and
           discerned
           by
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           first
           .
           Some
           to
           set
           spells
           ;
           Some
           Charmes
           ;
           Some
           to
           cure
           diseases
           severall
           wayes
           ,
           either
           by
           words
           ,
           or
           washing
           clothes
           ,
           or
           aanoynting
           the
           Instrument
           which
           gave
           the
           wound
           to
           cure
           the
           wound
           ;
           Some
           onely
           by
           laying
           on
           oft
           their
           hands
           ;
           Some
           by
           using
           and
           saying
           superstitious
           words
           ,
           or
           forme
           of
           prayers
           ,
           using
           good
           words
           to
           bad
           ends
           ;
           Some
           by
           both
           ;
           Some
           by
           herbes
           ;
           Some
           to
           know
           where
           stolen
           goods
           be
           ,
           either
           by
           raising
           the
           Devill
           ,
           or
           Familiar
           Spirits
           ;
           Some
           onely
           by
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           the
           same
           for
           lost
           goods
           ,
           or
           man
           or
           beast
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           againe
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           many
           such
           like
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           doe
           these
           worke
           by
           :
           Yet
           many
           times
           they
           erre
           ,
           all
           of
           these
           :
           For
           the
           Devill
           cannot
           performe
           his
           promises
           at
           all
           times
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           sorts
           are
           in
           league
           with
           the
           Devill
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           before
           any
           of
           them
           can
           have
           power
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           against
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           parry
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           desired
           ends
           effected
           ,
           the
           league
           expresse
           or
           implicit
           is
           first
           made
           ;
           bee
           it
           expresse
           then
           confirmed
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           hereof
           their
           confessions
           will
           make
           it
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           and
           plaine
           proofes
           and
           reasons
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           confidently
           trust
           that
           their
           desires
           shall
           be
           effected
           accordingly
           to
           their
           beliefe
           ,
           as
           the
           curing
           Witches
           doe
           of
           them
           which
           come
           to
           them
           for
           help
           .
           All
           which
           I
           will
           make
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           speake
           how
           they
           may
           be
           known
           .
           For
           here
           some
           may
           first
           demand
           of
           mee
           what
           sorts
           of
           people
           they
           be
           of
           either
           sorts
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           first
           sort
           most
           women
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           other
           most
           men
           .
           And
           albeit
           there
           be
           of
           both
           sorts
           of
           both
           :
           as
           
             Elimas
          
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
          
           and
           so
           likewise
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Witch
           of
           
             Endor
             ,
          
           and
           of
           these
           young
           ,
           middle
           ,
           and
           old
           age
           ,
           of
           which
           instances
           may
           be
           given
           ;
           Yet
           of
           Witches
           in
           generall
           ,
           there
           be
           commonly
           more
           women
           then
           men
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           Gods
           Law
           against
           Witches
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           
           In
           the
           feminine
           gender
           ,
           
             praestigiatricem
             ne
             sinito
             vivere
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           
             Sauls
          
           speech
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           Seeke
           one
           out
           ,
           a
           woman
           that
           hath
           a
           familiar
           spirit
           ,
           
             Sam.
          
           28
           7.
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           10
           13
           ,
           14.
           in
           naming
           a
           woman
           and
           not
           a
           man
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           experience
           it
           is
           found
           true
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           especially
           of
           hurting
           Witches
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           most
           in
           number
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           their
           owne
           confessions
           ,
           with
           the
           stories
           and
           relations
           even
           from
           these
           in
           our
           owne
           Kingdome
           .
           As
           of
           those
           of
           
             Burton-Old
             ,
          
           where
           there
           met
           above
           fourescore
           at
           a
           time
           ;
           And
           at
           
             Tilbrooke
          
           bushes
           in
           
             Bedfordshier
             ,
          
           neere
           adjacent
           to
           
             Catworth
             ;
          
           in
           
             Huntingtonsheir
             ,
          
           where
           there
           met
           above
           twenty
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
             Wynick
             ,
          
           and
           others
           confessed
           who
           suffered
           at
           
             Huntington
          
           last
           
             May
          
           was
           two
           yeares
           :
           As
           also
           by
           the
           confessions
           of
           some
           others
           which
           suffered
           at
           
             Northampton
          
           not
           long
           before
           ;
           So
           likewise
           were
           those
           which
           met
           at
           
             Manningtree
          
           in
           
             Essex
             ,
          
           as
           
             Elizabeth
             Clarke
             ,
          
           and
           
             Anne
             Leech
          
           confessed
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           condemned
           ,
           there
           being
           about
           twenty
           eight
           ,
           at
           
             Chelmsford
             ,
          
           in
           the
           summer
           1645.
           were
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           all
           women
           .
           And
           those
           at
           
             Burie
          
           Saint
           
             Edmunds
             ,
          
           where
           sixtie
           eight
           were
           (
           as
           I
           likewise
           remember
           )
           condemned
           ,
           most
           women
           ,
           All
           at
           one
           Goale
           delivery
           ,
           in
           the
           summer
           1645.
           
           So
           I
           could
           nominate
           farre
           more
           instances
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           of
           about
           two
           hundred
           executed
           since
           the
           said
           
             May
             ,
          
           1645.
           in
           the
           severall
           Counties
           aforementioned
           ,
           the
           women
           farre
           exceeded
           the
           men
           in
           number
           .
           And
           as
           I
           have
           read
           ,
           those
           in
           
             Lancasheire
             ,
          
           where
           ninteene
           assembled
           ,
           and
           but
           two
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           that
           bewitched
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Rutland
          
           were
           women
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           of
           
             Warboyes
          
           were
           women
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           man
           .
           Women
           therefore
           without
           question
           exceed
           men
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           hurting
           Witches
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           have
           knowne
           more
           men
           ▪
           and
           have
           heard
           such
           as
           have
           gone
           to
           them
           say
           ,
           almost
           generally
           they
           be
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           finde
           them
           to
           be
           so
           in
           Authors
           ,
           which
           speake
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           never
           knew
           any
           women
           questioned
           in
           that
           way
           but
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           as
           hitherto
           not
           many
           ;
           For
           as
           before
           ,
           men
           rather
           uphold
           them
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           why
           should
           any
           man
           be
           questioned
           for
           doing
           good
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           certaine
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           why
           it
           should
           be
           that
           women
           exceed
           men
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Satans
           setting
           upon
           these
           rather
           then
           man
           is
           ,
           or
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           unhappy
           onset
           and
           prevailing
           with
           
             Eve
             ;
          
           or
           their
           more
           credulous
           nature
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           bee
           misled
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           be
           commonly
           impatient
           ,
           and
           being
           displeased
           more
           malicious
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           apt
           to
           revenge
           according
           to
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           thereby
           more
           fit
           instruments
           for
           the
           Devill
           ;
           or
           that
           ,
           because
           they
           
           be
           more
           ready
           to
           be
           teachers
           of
           Witchcraft
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           Children
           ,
           servants
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           others
           (
           but
           that
           you
           shall
           finde
           to
           be
           a
           great
           inducement
           thereto
           by
           their
           Confessions
           )
           or
           that
           ,
           because
           ,
           where
           they
           can
           command
           they
           are
           more
           fierce
           in
           their
           rule
           ,
           and
           revengefull
           in
           setting
           such
           on
           worke
           whom
           they
           can
           command
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           Devill
           laboureth
           most
           to
           make
           them
           Witches
           :
           for
           Satan
           is
           subtill
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           whom
           he
           may
           devoure
           ,
           and
           if
           false
           teachers
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           VVitchcraft
           being
           amongst
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           one
           may
           fall
           into
           this
           sinne
           as
           well
           as
           into
           any
           other
           (
           if
           God
           prevent
           it
           not
           )
           and
           therefore
           whether
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           These
           sorts
           following
           are
           the
           aptest
           ,
           as
           by
           experience
           plainely
           appeares
           amongst
           us
           now
           a
           dayes
           .
        
         
           I
           passe
           by
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           Heathen
           people
           in
           former
           times
           (
           from
           whom
           these
           abominations
           mentioned
           in
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           10
           ,
           11.
           came
           into
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           savage
           Nations
           now
           (
           amongst
           whom
           )
           by
           Travellers
           relations
           ,
           VVitchcraft
           is
           most
           rise
           )
           and
           will
           speake
           onely
           of
           such
           sorts
           as
           be
           called
           Christians
           ,
           and
           these
           be
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           ignorant
           people
           whose
           eyes
           are
           blinded
           by
           Satan
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           4.
           and
           are
           led
           captive
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           This
           appeareth
           in
           those
           VVitches
           commonly
           detected
           amongst
           us
           ,
           silly
           ignorant
           persons
           many
           of
           them
           .
           
             Elizabeth
             Deekes
          
           of
           
             Ratlesden
             ,
          
           in
           
             Suffolk
             ,
          
           a
           silly
           ignorant
           young
           woman
           being
           found
           with
           the
           markes
           ,
           confessed
           that
           she
           was
           guilty
           ,
           and
           had
           two
           crop
           eared
           Impes
           ,
           as
           she
           said
           ,
           which
           had
           sucked
           two
           or
           three
           times
           upon
           those
           markes
           found
           upon
           her
           ,
           which
           Impes
           (
           she
           said
           )
           came
           like
           Mice
           ;
           the
           one
           white
           ,
           which
           she
           called
           Birds
           ,
           being
           the
           least
           ,
           the
           other
           gray
           ,
           which
           she
           called
           Teates
           ,
           which
           Impe
           asked
           her
           to
           denye
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           if
           she
           would
           she
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           but
           she
           said
           she
           then
           refused
           ▪
           Whereupon
           (
           she
           said
           )
           her
           mother
           asked
           her
           to
           give
           her
           soule
           from
           God
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           which
           (
           she
           said
           )
           she
           likewise
           refused
           :
           but
           as
           she
           was
           going
           to
           bed
           ,
           either
           upon
           a
           paire
           of
           staires
           ,
           or
           ladder
           ,
           her
           mother
           pulled
           her
           back
           in
           much
           danger
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           confessed
           many
           other
           things
           then
           more
           at
           large
           .
           But
           for
           her
           ignorance
           she
           was
           saved
           at
           first
           ,
           when
           her
           mother
           suffered
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           and
           her
           refusing
           those
           temptations
           ,
           she
           confessed
           ,
           she
           did
           make
           a
           League
           and
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           sealed
           it
           with
           her
           bloud
           ,
           and
           imployed
           those
           Impes
           ,
           to
           the
           much
           prejudice
           of
           her
           
           Neighbours
           and
           Townsmen
           ,
           as
           she
           confessed
           before
           the
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           .
           Also
           
             Ioane
             Wallis
          
           of
           
             Keyston
             ,
          
           in
           
             Huntingtonsheir
             ,
          
           a
           very
           ignorant
           ,
           sottish
           woman
           ,
           confessed
           the
           Devill
           came
           to
           her
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           in
           blackish
           cloathing
           ,
           but
           had
           cloven
           feet
           ,
           which
           she
           called
           Blackman
           ,
           who
           used
           to
           lie
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           yet
           she
           confessed
           he
           was
           more
           uglier
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           her
           husband
           ,
           which
           speaks
           to
           her
           like
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           he
           as
           he
           had
           been
           some
           distance
           from
           her
           when
           he
           was
           with
           her
           ,
           who
           told
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           she
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           but
           should
           have
           what
           she
           desired
           ,
           and
           brought
           her
           two
           others
           the
           third
           time
           he
           came
           ,
           which
           (
           she
           said
           )
           she
           called
           
             Grizzell
             ,
          
           and
           
             Greedigut
             ,
          
           for
           so
           (
           she
           said
           )
           they
           called
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           ,
           after
           shee
           had
           consented
           to
           the
           other
           his
           demands
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           she
           could
           and
           did
           imploy
           as
           shee
           then
           further
           confessed
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Townsemen
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           mischiefes
           she
           had
           done
           .
           Ennumerable
           of
           these
           instances
           I
           could
           nominate
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           some
           of
           those
           following
           .
           But
           I
           desire
           to
           Answer
           one
           objection
           before
           I
           proceed
           further
           (
           that
           is
           )
           some
           say
           ,
           and
           many
           will
           and
           doe
           say
           ;
           But
           you
           watched
           them
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           from
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           or
           rest
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           them
           say
           what
           you
           would
           .
           A
           very
           unnaturall
           part
           so
           to
           use
           Christians
           .
           I
           answer
           so
           it
           were
           .
           But
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           deprived
           of
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           or
           rest
           ,
           but
           had
           what
           was
           sitting
           till
           they
           were
           carried
           before
           some
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           had
           provision
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           as
           bolsters
           ,
           pillowes
           ,
           or
           Cushions
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           kept
           where
           no
           beds
           were
           ;
           yet
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           but
           at
           first
           ,
           some
           were
           kept
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           or
           foure
           dayes
           ,
           perchance
           somewhat
           baser
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           either
           when
           no
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           was
           neere
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           witnesses
           against
           them
           could
           not
           goe
           sooner
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           have
           had
           beds
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           provision
           ,
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           kept
           ,
           of
           what
           ranke
           or
           quality
           soever
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           had
           better
           provision
           ,
           either
           meate
           or
           drinke
           ,
           then
           at
           their
           own
           houses
           .
           For
           the
           watching
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           use
           violence
           ,
           or
           extremity
           to
           force
           them
           to
           confesse
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           keeping
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           any
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           or
           familiars
           come
           to
           or
           neere
           them
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           found
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           time
           be
           come
           ,
           the
           spirit
           or
           Impe
           so
           called
           should
           come
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           either
           visible
           or
           invisible
           ,
           if
           visible
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           bee
           discerned
           by
           those
           in
           the
           Roome
           ,
           if
           invisible
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           party
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           this
           
           end
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           parties
           which
           watch
           them
           ,
           be
           so
           carefull
           that
           none
           come
           visible
           ,
           nor
           invisible
           but
           may
           be
           discerned
           ,
           if
           they
           follow
           their
           directions
           ,
           then
           the
           party
           presently
           after
           the
           time
           their
           Familiars
           should
           have
           come
           ,
           if
           they
           faile
           ,
           will
           presently
           confesse
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           thinke
           they
           will
           either
           come
           no
           more
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           have
           forsaken
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           Godly
           Divines
           and
           others
           might
           discourse
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           idle
           persons
           be
           kept
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           if
           any
           of
           their
           society
           come
           to
           them
           to
           discourse
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           confesse
           ;
           This
           was
           observed
           at
           
             Bury
          
           Saint
           
             Edmunds
          
           in
           
             Suffolk
             ,
          
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           eighteene
           to
           be
           executed
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           kept
           in
           a
           Barne
           together
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           Covenant
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           not
           to
           confesse
           a
           word
           next
           day
           at
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           had
           formerly
           confessed
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           after
           they
           came
           into
           the
           Goale
           ,
           and
           some
           before
           the
           Bench
           and
           Country
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           them
           (
           if
           not
           all
           )
           before
           the
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           so
           dyed
           next
           day
           accordingly
           very
           desperately
           ,
           except
           one
           penitent
           woman
           which
           refused
           their
           Covenant
           or
           agreement
           :
           so
           she
           made
           it
           knowne
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           made
           a
           singing
           of
           a
           Psalme
           after
           they
           had
           done
           it
           .
           But
           if
           honest
           godly
           people
           discourse
           with
           them
           ,
           laying
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           their
           sins
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           condition
           they
           are
           in
           without
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           telling
           them
           the
           subtilties
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           wayes
           will
           bring
           them
           to
           Confession
           without
           extremity
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           them
           breake
           into
           Confession
           hoping
           for
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Impes
           come
           visible
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           and
           apparent
           ,
           and
           so
           watching
           hath
           produced
           true
           and
           strange
           effects
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           great
           meanes
           (
           under
           God
           )
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           confession
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           
             Elizabeth
             Clarke
          
           of
           
             Manningtree
          
           in
           
             Essex
             ,
          
           being
           kept
           three
           dayes
           and
           three
           nights
           ,
           shee
           confessed
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           how
           she
           was
           kept
           I
           know
           not
           well
           ,
           for
           I
           came
           not
           at
           her
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           I
           lived
           then
           in
           Towne
           ,
           and
           was
           one
           which
           caused
           her
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           who
           did
           accuse
           some
           others
           which
           lived
           in
           their
           severall
           Parishes
           ,
           the
           Townsemen
           desired
           me
           to
           goe
           with
           her
           confession
           taken
           in
           writing
           by
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           for
           a
           warrant
           for
           those
           she
           accused
           ,
           the
           warrant
           was
           made
           for
           the
           searching
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           I
           should
           nominate
           ,
           whereupon
           ,
           I
           would
           first
           goe
           to
           her
           before
           the
           Warrant
           should
           
           be
           served
           ,
           to
           know
           of
           her
           who
           she
           did
           accuse
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Hopkin
          
           being
           with
           mee
           went
           together
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           had
           asked
           her
           who
           shee
           had
           accused
           ,
           we
           were
           agoing
           away
           ;
           but
           she
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           stay
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           my
           Impes
           ,
           for
           they
           bee
           ready
           to
           come
           .
           Then
           said
           Mr.
           
             Hopkin
             ▪
             Besse
             ,
          
           will
           they
           doe
           us
           no
           harme
           ?
           no
           said
           she
           ,
           what
           ?
           did
           you
           thinke
           I
           am
           afraid
           of
           my
           children
           ?
           you
           shall
           sit
           downe
           ,
           so
           wee
           did
           ,
           where
           she
           appointed
           us
           .
           Then
           one
           of
           the
           company
           which
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           with
           her
           that
           night
           ,
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             Besse
             ,
          
           I
           asked
           you
           a
           question
           of
           late
           ,
           but
           you
           answered
           not
           ,
           then
           she
           said
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ?
           Then
           he
           replyed
           and
           said
           ,
           tell
           the
           truth
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           the
           truth
           ,
           say
           so
           .
           but
           if
           not
           truth
           ,
           then
           say
           so
           ,
           Hath
           not
           the
           Devill
           had
           the
           use
           of
           your
           body
           ?
           she
           said
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           aske
           such
           a
           question
           ?
           he
           answerd
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           and
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           she
           fetched
           a
           sigh
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           then
           said
           Mr.
           
             Hopkin
             ,
          
           in
           what
           manner
           and
           likenesse
           came
           he
           to
           you
           ?
           shee
           said
           ,
           like
           a
           tall
           ,
           proper
           ,
           black
           haired
           gentleman
           ,
           a
           properer
           man
           then
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           being
           asked
           which
           she
           had
           rather
           lie
           withall
           ,
           shee
           said
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           so
           particularized
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           habit
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           lay
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           spoke
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           then
           affirmed
           to
           bee
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           presently
           fell
           a smacking
           with
           her
           lips
           and
           called
           Lought
           two
           or
           three
           times
           ,
           which
           presently
           appeared
           to
           us
           eight
           (
           For
           there
           were
           six
           which
           were
           appointed
           to
           bee
           with
           her
           that
           night
           before
           we
           went
           )
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           Cat
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           formerly
           told
           us
           ;
           for
           she
           told
           us
           before
           what
           shapes
           they
           should
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           presently
           vanished
           ;
           then
           she
           called
           againe
           as
           before
           ,
           Jermarah
           ,
           then
           appeared
           another
           ,
           like
           a
           red
           or
           sandie
           spotted
           dog
           ,
           with
           legs
           not
           so
           long
           as
           a
           finger
           (
           to
           our
           perceivance
           )
           but
           his
           back
           as
           broad
           as
           two
           dogs
           ,
           or
           broader
           ,
           of
           that
           bignesse
           ,
           and
           vanished
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           that
           called
           more
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           by
           their
           severall
           names
           ,
           which
           came
           in
           severall
           shapes
           ,
           One
           like
           a
           Greyhound
           ,
           with
           legs
           as
           long
           as
           a
           Stagge
           ;
           Another
           like
           a
           Ferrit
           ;
           And
           one
           like
           a
           Rabbit
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           severall
           shapes
           they
           appeared
           to
           us
           ,
           till
           there
           were
           some
           seven
           or
           eight
           seen
           ;
           Some
           by
           some
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           other
           some
           of
           us
           ;
           then
           I
           asked
           her
           if
           they
           were
           not
           all
           come
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           more
           come
           then
           she
           spoke
           of
           ,
           she
           answered
           that
           they
           came
           double
           in
           severall
           shapes
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           one
           was
           still
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           teare
           mee
           in
           peeces
           ,
           then
           I
           asked
           her
           why
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           have
           swome
           her
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           now
           shee
           would
           bee
           
           even
           with
           mee
           ,
           and
           so
           told
           in
           what
           manner
           it
           should
           come
           ,
           black
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           Toade
           ,
           and
           so
           afterward
           did
           come
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           averred
           that
           saw
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           she
           confessed
           their
           meetings
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           they
           worshipped
           the
           Devill
           at
           their
           meetings
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           they
           that
           be
           found
           with
           these
           markes
           that
           I
           am
           found
           withall
           ,
           are
           without
           question
           Witches
           ,
           yet
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           some
           Witches
           which
           had
           not
           those
           markes
           ;
           but
           affirmed
           it
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           that
           had
           those
           markes
           were
           Witches
           ,
           and
           had
           familiar
           spirits
           which
           sucked
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           confessed
           what
           mischiefe
           she
           had
           done
           with
           her
           Impes
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           large
           manner
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           next
           day
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           slept
           ;
           for
           the
           Justice
           gave
           me
           order
           that
           she
           should
           sleepe
           before
           he
           examined
           her
           ,
           lest
           shee
           had
           not
           slept
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           did
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           yet
           shee
           then
           confessed
           at
           large
           before
           two
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           how
           shee
           would
           have
           been
           my
           death
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           first
           accused
           ,
           and
           her
           markes
           and
           confession
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           knowledge
           :
           Yet
           I
           confesse
           ,
           the
           markes
           be
           difficult
           to
           finde
           from
           naturall
           markes
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           declare
           .
           
             Rebecca
             West
          
           of
           
             Lamford
             ,
          
           in
           
             Essex
             ,
          
           who
           was
           (
           as
           she
           confessed
           )
           married
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           ,
           had
           an
           Impe
           came
           to
           her
           in
           the
           time
           she
           was
           kept
           ,
           but
           of
           her
           confession
           more
           at
           large
           hereafter
           .
           Also
           
             Elizabeth
             Finch
          
           of
           
             Watson
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           confessed
           ,
           that
           about
           twenty
           yeares
           before
           shee
           was
           found
           with
           the
           markes
           ,
           the
           Devill
           appeared
           to
           her
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           smoaky
           coloured
           Dog
           ,
           which
           asked
           her
           to
           deny
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           ,
           upon
           his
           promises
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           have
           bloud
           to
           seale
           ,
           or
           confirme
           the
           Covenant
           or
           agreement
           ;
           and
           that
           soone
           after
           that
           ,
           there
           came
           two
           more
           ,
           black
           on
           the
           backs
           and
           reddish
           on
           the
           bellies
           ,
           which
           sucked
           her
           two
           or
           three
           times
           a
           week
           ,
           upon
           those
           markes
           that
           were
           found
           on
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           sometimes
           she
           fetched
           bloud
           in
           other
           places
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           them
           ;
           shee
           also
           had
           her
           Impes
           came
           visible
           ;
           For
           she
           confessed
           in
           the
           time
           shee
           was
           kept
           ,
           one
           which
           was
           with
           her
           to
           looke
           to
           her
           ,
           saw
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           flung
           it
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           she
           affirmed
           was
           one
           of
           her
           Impes
           ,
           and
           that
           whilest
           they
           were
           busie
           about
           that
           ,
           thinking
           to
           burne
           it
           ,
           she
           confessed
           the
           other
           came
           ,
           and
           threw
           her
           out
           of
           the
           chaire
           she
           sate
           in
           ,
           which
           hurt
           her
           forehead
           and
           wrest
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           so
           further
           confessed
           .
           Of
           these
           I
           could
           bring
           diverse
           instances
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           proceed
           .
           They
           come
           likewise
           invisible
           ;
           as
           one
           
             Binkes
          
           of
           
             Haverill
          
           
           had
           an
           Impe
           sucking
           of
           her
           whilst
           she
           was
           talking
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           presently
           confessed
           it
           ▪
           Another
           whilest
           I
           was
           in
           the
           roome
           with
           her
           ,
           at
           
             Huntington
             ,
          
           I
           perceived
           by
           her
           carriage
           that
           she
           was
           asucking
           her
           Impes
           ,
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           Familiars
           so
           called
           ;
           I
           layed
           it
           to
           her
           charge
           ,
           but
           she
           denied
           it
           :
           Yet
           presently
           after
           she
           confessed
           it
           was
           truth
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           asked
           by
           the
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           .
           And
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           same
           woman
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           
             Keyston
          
           in
           
             Huntingtonshier
             ,
          
           and
           so
           was
           she
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           thinking
           of
           two
           which
           were
           with
           her
           ,
           she
           sate
           still
           in
           her
           chaire
           ,
           when
           two
           more
           in
           the
           yard
           saw
           her
           goe
           out
           into
           the
           yard
           ,
           and
           her
           going
           in
           againe
           ;
           This
           woman
           confessed
           the
           Devill
           sate
           in
           her
           likenesse
           ,
           and
           she
           went
           out
           ,
           and
           suckled
           her
           Impes
           in
           the
           yard
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           two
           affirmed
           .
           So
           in
           the
           same
           Towne
           ,
           one
           
             Clarkes
          
           wife
           skipped
           out
           at
           a
           hole
           in
           a
           stone
           wall
           ,
           above
           halfe
           a
           foot
           thick
           ,
           which
           was
           some
           nine
           Inches
           long
           ,
           and
           some
           foure
           and
           a
           halfe
           broad
           ,
           all
           the
           one
           side
           head
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           but
           little
           to
           bee
           seen
           of
           her
           but
           one
           leg
           ;
           and
           the
           hole
           was
           neere
           a
           yard
           and
           halfe
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           pulled
           her
           back
           againe
           ,
           and
           afterward
           went
           away
           ,
           no body
           knew
           how
           :
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           those
           which
           looke
           to
           them
           be
           carefull
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           discerned
           ;
           this
           is
           apparent
           by
           that
           I
           nominated
           at
           
             Huntington
             .
          
           And
           so
           at
           
             Codman
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           being
           told
           how
           a
           woman
           there
           carried
           her selfe
           ,
           I
           caused
           her
           to
           be
           searched
           againe
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           alteration
           of
           the
           markes
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           presently
           confessed
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           large
           confession
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           common
           in
           all
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           cause
           for
           keeping
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           bloud
           hath
           sometimes
           been
           found
           on
           the
           end
           of
           the
           marke
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           stroked
           ou
           't
           when
           they
           be
           taken
           on
           a
           suddaine
           ,
           As
           I
           could
           instance
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           their
           confessions
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           so
           apparent
           ,
           I
           instance
           no
           further
           .
           But
           now
           to
           manifest
           that
           good
           Counsell
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           without
           keeping
           ;
           for
           I
           hold
           they
           two
           depend
           most
           upon
           one
           :
           Then
           say
           I
           ,
           that
           upon
           good
           exhortations
           after
           the
           markes
           found
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           confession
           ,
           either
           by
           keeping
           ,
           though
           every
           thing
           necessary
           be
           afforded
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           never
           did
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           now
           lately
           keepe
           none
           ,
           or
           not
           above
           one
           night
           till
           we
           goe
           thence
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           their
           confessions
           .
           Witnesse
           those
           executed
           at
           
             Elie
             ,
          
           a
           litle
           before
           
             Michaelmas
          
           last
           ,
           who
           made
           large
           confessions
           .
           Also
           one
           at
           
             Chatterish
          
           there
           ;
           One
           at
           
             March
          
           there
           ;
           And
           another
           at
           
             Wimblington
          
           there
           ,
           now
           lately
           found
           ,
           still
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           who
           made
           very
           
           large
           confessions
           ,
           especially
           the
           first
           two
           ;
           
             Nicholas
             Hempstead
          
           of
           
             Greeting
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           being
           found
           ,
           upon
           exhortations
           ,
           and
           laying
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Judgements
           ,
           and
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           notwithstanding
           hee
           at
           first
           railed
           on
           me
           in
           very
           approbious
           tearmes
           ,
           yet
           presently
           sent
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           asked
           mee
           forgivenesse
           ,
           he
           presently
           confessed
           that
           hee
           had
           made
           ▪
           a
           league
           and
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           had
           confirmed
           it
           with
           his
           bloud
           ;
           And
           the
           shape
           of
           his
           Impes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Devill
           when
           they
           covenanted
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           killed
           a
           horse
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Constables
           ,
           because
           he
           pressed
           him
           for
           a
           souldier
           ,
           and
           five
           of
           the
           best
           horses
           in
           Colonell
           
             Rochesters
          
           Troope
           ;
           And
           divers
           other
           things
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           making
           a
           very
           large
           confession
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           penitency
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           hee
           so
           continued
           in
           (
           as
           I
           since
           heard
           )
           to
           his
           very
           execution
           without
           alteration
           .
           To
           this
           I
           might
           adde
           ,
           
             Henry
             Carrs
          
           hereafter
           mentioned
           ;
           And
           the
           boyes
           next
           ,
           after
           the
           objections
           answered
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           which
           you
           shall
           here
           finde
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           falleth
           out
           better
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           speake
           how
           to
           discover
           them
           ,
           I
           leave
           here
           ,
           hoping
           this
           is
           sufficient
           for
           that
           objection
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           answer
           more
           fully
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           serve
           .
           But
           then
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           you
           swome
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           not
           that
           extremity
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           used
           ,
           and
           I
           durst
           not
           goe
           about
           to
           cleere
           my selfe
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           formerly
           I
           used
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           at
           such
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           as
           when
           none
           tooke
           any
           harme
           by
           it
           ,
           neither
           did
           I
           ever
           doe
           it
           but
           upon
           their
           owne
           request
           ;
           and
           were
           to
           such
           as
           first
           were
           found
           with
           the
           markes
           ;
           but
           now
           lately
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           such
           course
           taken
           that
           I
           know
           of
           .
           For
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           way
           of
           distrusting
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           putting
           confidence
           that
           that
           shall
           bring
           such
           or
           such
           an
           effect
           ,
           or
           event
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           ever
           given
           in
           or
           taken
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           as
           an
           evidence
           against
           any
           ,
           nor
           used
           by
           any
           of
           us
           but
           the
           first
           summer
           ,
           from
           
             March
             ,
          
           or
           
             May
          
           1645.
           to
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           
             August
          
           next
           following
           ;
           when
           Judge
           
             Corbolt
          
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           forwarned
           it
           ;
           When
           Divines
           gave
           their
           opinion
           of
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           thereof
           ,
           it
           hath
           ever
           since
           been
           left
           ,
           and
           not
           many
           before
           so
           used
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           the
           desire
           of
           such
           persons
           themselves
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           cleare
           themselves
           ,
           whereas
           it
           fell
           out
           otherwise
           .
           Yet
           under
           favour
           ,
           Let
           me
           speake
           one
           thing
           that
           I
           have
           found
           in
           that
           way
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           a
           true
           rule
           in
           one
           respect
           ,
           that
           the
           vvater
           entreth
           not
           into
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           
           it
           will
           into
           a
           free
           person
           ,
           though
           they
           swimme
           both
           alike
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           will
           ,
           if
           the
           water
           be
           inchanted
           ,
           but
           the
           free
           person
           will
           presently
           be
           choaked
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           lye
           topling
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           striving
           to
           get
           their
           heads
           ,
           or
           themselves
           under
           the
           water
           ,
           but
           cannot
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           bring
           out
           water
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           foretold
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           spit
           cleare
           water
           ;
           for
           the
           water
           enters
           them
           not
           when
           it
           will
           the
           other
           Thus
           farre
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           or
           further
           :
           But
           because
           it
           is
           held
           unlawfull
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           sorry
           to
           speake
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           to
           give
           offence
           to
           any
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           animate
           any
           in
           such
           courses
           .
           For
           if
           any
           did
           confesse
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           or
           presently
           after
           ,
           except
           they
           had
           been
           shifted
           ,
           and
           refreshed
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           knowne
           to
           be
           in
           perfect
           memory
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           taken
           as
           no
           evidence
           ;
           and
           so
           hath
           all
           other
           forcement
           been
           .
           But
           there
           is
           one
           ,
           a
           very
           remarkable
           thing
           concerning
           this
           ,
           that
           was
           done
           at
           Saint
           
             Neotts
             ,
          
           in
           
             Huntingtonshire
             ,
          
           of
           a
           woman
           that
           had
           been
           searched
           two
           or
           three
           times
           ,
           and
           not
           found
           ,
           for
           they
           can
           hide
           their
           markes
           sometimes
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           after
           herein
           ,
           yet
           was
           still
           in
           great
           suspicion
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Townsmen
           to
           be
           guilty
           (
           the
           brand
           is
           difficult
           to
           finde
           if
           she
           had
           notice
           )
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           fled
           ,
           or
           went
           away
           after
           she
           was
           searched
           twice
           ,
           for
           some
           are
           not
           found
           at
           first
           ,
           yet
           be
           in
           the
           end
           :
           So
           at
           her
           returne
           some
           vvould
           swim
           her
           ,
           and
           did
           ,
           she
           swum
           apparently
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           formerly
           cast
           a
           freeman
           in
           ,
           tyed
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           she
           was
           not
           further
           medled
           with
           then
           .
           But
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           from
           the
           man
           himself
           ,
           where
           the
           act
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           A
           Dog
           was
           seen
           in
           his
           yard
           ,
           which
           a
           Mastie
           Dog
           would
           not
           seize
           on
           ,
           but
           his
           son
           stroke
           at
           the
           Dog
           ,
           and
           hatt
           him
           two
           or
           three
           blowes
           over
           the
           back
           ,
           up
           to
           the
           shouldersward
           ,
           presently
           a
           gelt
           bitch
           seized
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           bit
           him
           on
           the
           neck
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           some
           shuckes
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Dog
           got
           away
           :
           so
           it
           remained
           ,
           but
           this
           woman
           not
           being
           seen
           in
           the
           street
           as
           formerly
           ,
           was
           caused
           to
           be
           viewed
           ;
           and
           found
           bitten
           on
           the
           neck
           ,
           or
           bruised
           on
           the
           other
           parts
           in
           a
           most
           fearfull
           manner
           .
           These
           are
           some
           similitudes
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           in
           swimming
           (
           if
           lawfull
           )
           but
           to
           proceed
           .
           This
           one
           more
           ,
           that
           ignorant
           people
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           be
           Witches
           ,
           as
           afore
           said
           .
           Of
           a
           Boy
           in
           
             Ratlesdon
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           who
           was
           accused
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           under
           nine
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           when
           all
           know
           he
           could
           not
           be
           of
           much
           capacity
           ,
           hee
           without
           watching
           ,
           or
           keeping
           ,
           voluntarily
           confessed
           ,
           that
           hee
           
           suckled
           an
           Impe
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           at
           command
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           nominated
           some
           ,
           as
           the
           killing
           of
           some
           Chickings
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           mischiefes
           he
           had
           then
           done
           ,
           as
           he
           confessed
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           reasons
           he
           caused
           his
           Impe
           to
           kill
           the
           Chickens
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           man
           which
           owed
           them
           had
           chidden
           him
           for
           spoyling
           his
           grasse
           ,
           when
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           ,
           so
           the
           next
           time
           he
           saw
           them
           there
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           .
           This
           boy
           being
           young
           ,
           I
           (
           suppose
           the
           Jury
           had
           hopes
           of
           his
           amendment
           ,
           as
           I
           confesse
           I
           then
           had
           )
           he
           was
           then
           released
           ,
           and
           vvent
           to
           the
           Towne
           againe
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           suspected
           againe
           for
           further
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           so
           apprehended
           againe
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           prison
           ,
           where
           he
           then
           voluntarily
           confessed
           likewise
           his
           renewing
           of
           the
           league
           and
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           sealing
           of
           it
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           after
           his
           mother
           vvas
           hanged
           ;
           for
           she
           suffered
           for
           Witchcraft
           ,
           about
           the
           
             Michaelmas
          
           1645.
           and
           then
           was
           the
           first
           questioned
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           more
           familiar
           spirits
           ,
           or
           Impes
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Devill
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           black
           brovvne
           Mare
           ,
           and
           would
           carrie
           him
           whither
           hee
           desired
           ,
           and
           confessed
           abundance
           of
           mischiefe
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           between
           the
           time
           he
           was
           released
           ,
           and
           committed
           againe
           .
           But
           after
           hee
           was
           in
           
             Burie
          
           Goale
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           the
           Assizes
           ,
           the
           first
           since
           these
           warres
           ,
           the
           Goaler
           missing
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           over
           night
           ,
           a
           notorious
           offender
           ,
           whom
           he
           kept
           double
           shackled
           ,
           the
           Goaler
           questioned
           this
           boy
           ,
           and
           upon
           some
           threatning
           speeches
           ,
           the
           boy
           confessed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           gone
           home
           on
           his
           Mare
           over
           the
           walls
           ,
           and
           shewed
           where
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           he
           should
           finde
           him
           with
           his
           wife
           ;
           whereupon
           ,
           the
           Goaler
           sent
           forthwith
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           house
           ,
           being
           at
           least
           twelve
           miles
           ,
           and
           there
           found
           him
           at
           his
           house
           ,
           as
           the
           boy
           had
           said
           ,
           having
           shackles
           on
           as
           he
           went
           out
           .
           Will
           this
           with
           the
           other
           give
           you
           satisfaction
           ?
           but
           I
           might
           adde
           to
           this
           ,
           superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           persons
           .
           But
           I
           passe
           ,
           intending
           onely
           to
           take
           the
           heads
           ,
           agreeing
           with
           the
           confessions
           of
           Witches
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           malicious
           people
           ,
           full
           of
           revenge
           ,
           having
           hearts
           swolne
           with
           rancour
           ,
           upon
           the
           least
           displeasure
           ,
           with
           bitter
           bannings
           and
           curses
           ,
           threatning
           revenge
           ▪
           or
           requitalls
           ;
           this
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           nature
           ,
           quality
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           deeds
           of
           Witches
           convicted
           ,
           who
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           ever
           found
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           the
           said
           
             Iohn
             Wynnick
          
           confest
           ,
           that
           when
           hee
           lived
           
           at
           
             Thrapston
          
           in
           
             Northamptonsheir
             ,
          
           he
           having
           lost
           his
           purse
           with
           some
           seven
           shillings
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           a
           Barne
           ,
           where
           he
           lived
           ,
           there
           in
           an
           Inne
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           making
           up
           of
           bottles
           of
           hay
           ,
           hee
           was
           in
           a
           passion
           for
           his
           purse
           and
           money
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           rage
           of
           banning
           and
           cursing
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           saying
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           would
           hee
           knew
           where
           he
           might
           goe
           to
           a
           cunning
           man
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           have
           it
           he
           would
           ,
           though
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Devill
           for
           it
           ;
           (
           here
           was
           a
           preparednesse
           for
           the
           Devill
           )
           for
           he
           confessed
           ,
           the
           Devill
           appeared
           to
           him
           immediately
           ,
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           Beare
           ,
           but
           not
           above
           the
           bignesse
           of
           a
           Rabbit
           ,
           vvhich
           told
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           help
           him
           to
           his
           purse
           ,
           and
           money
           againe
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           have
           it
           where
           he
           stood
           ,
           next
           day
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           so
           he
           did
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           him
           ;
           And
           next
           day
           he
           came
           againe
           ,
           to
           see
           for
           his
           purse
           and
           money
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           but
           confessed
           ,
           that
           before
           he
           could
           tell
           it
           ,
           the
           Devill
           in
           the
           same
           shape
           appeared
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           hee
           must
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           fell
           downe
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Oh
           my
           Lord
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           I
           thanke
           thee
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           asked
           him
           to
           deny
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           as
           Lord
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           vvhich
           he
           confessed
           he
           consented
           to
           ,
           then
           he
           demanded
           bloud
           ,
           and
           he
           bade
           him
           take
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           skipped
           on
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           fetched
           bloud
           with
           his
           claw
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           marke
           was
           seen
           at
           his
           Tryall
           ;
           Then
           he
           confessed
           ,
           there
           appeared
           two
           more
           ,
           vvhich
           the
           first
           told
           him
           hee
           must
           worship
           also
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           for
           his
           Gods
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           be
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           did
           ;
           then
           that
           like
           a
           Beare
           turned
           like
           a
           Ratt
           ,
           and
           so
           those
           sucked
           on
           the
           three
           marks
           I
           found
           on
           him
           ,
           after
           to
           the
           time
           he
           was
           taken
           ,
           at
           their
           times
           appointed
           ,
           and
           vvere
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           as
           he
           then
           confessed
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           before
           the
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           confessed
           at
           the
           Gallowes
           likewise
           ,
           the
           last
           words
           he
           spoke
           .
           Also
           one
           
             Moores
          
           wife
           of
           
             Sutton
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Elie
             ,
          
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           after
           she
           had
           confessed
           the
           league
           and
           Covenant
           made
           ,
           and
           sealed
           vvith
           her
           bloud
           ,
           confessed
           ,
           that
           she
           sent
           one
           of
           her
           Impes
           to
           kill
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           hurt
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           that
           she
           had
           bought
           a
           Pigge
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           two
           shillings
           and
           two
           pence
           ,
           and
           paid
           him
           two
           shillings
           ,
           and
           afterward
           he
           comming
           by
           her
           dore
           ,
           asked
           her
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           man
           ,
           was
           soone
           after
           taken
           sick
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           cryed
           out
           of
           her
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           untill
           hee
           had
           spoken
           with
           
           her
           ,
           so
           she
           was
           sent
           for
           ,
           but
           she
           refused
           ,
           whereupon
           (
           he
           lying
           in
           such
           extremity
           )
           she
           was
           by
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           at
           his
           request
           ,
           being
           so
           desirous
           to
           speake
           with
           her
           in
           such
           extremity
           ,
           forced
           to
           goe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           soone
           after
           he
           dyed
           ,
           according
           as
           hee
           formerly
           said
           ;
           So
           this
           woman
           confessed
           divers
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           penitent
           ,
           and
           sorry
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           she
           wept
           at
           her
           tryall
           ,
           and
           confessed
           her selfe
           guilty
           before
           the
           Judge
           ,
           Bench
           ,
           and
           Country
           ;
           But
           what
           she
           did
           after
           ,
           or
           at
           her
           Execution
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           
             Thomazine
             Ratcliffe
          
           of
           
             Shellie
             ,
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           confessed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           malice
           that
           had
           brought
           her
           to
           that
           she
           was
           come
           to
           ,
           meaning
           Witchcraft
           ;
           for
           she
           confessed
           ,
           that
           soone
           after
           her
           husbands
           decease
           ,
           above
           twenty
           yeares
           before
           her
           confession
           ,
           there
           came
           one
           in
           the
           likeuesse
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           into
           bed
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           spoke
           with
           a
           hollow
           ,
           shrill
           voyce
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           a
           loving
           husband
           to
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           consent
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           told
           her
           ,
           he
           would
           revenge
           her
           of
           all
           her
           enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           should
           never
           misse
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           found
           him
           a
           lyer
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           that
           Satan
           often
           tempted
           her
           to
           banning
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           cursing
           ,
           which
           shee
           confessed
           she
           did
           use
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           times
           ▪
           it
           fell
           out
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           ,
           falling
           out
           with
           one
           
             Martin's
          
           wife
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           child
           drowned
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           called
           her
           Witch
           ,
           saying
           ,
           she
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           childs
           drowning
           ,
           she
           bad
           her
           goe
           home
           and
           look
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           lest
           she
           lost
           more
           ,
           and
           one
           died
           suddenly
           after
           .
           Also
           
             Anne
             Randall
          
           of
           
             Lauenham
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           after
           she
           had
           confessed
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           for
           still
           you
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           is
           first
           done
           ,
           before
           the
           Devill
           ,
           or
           their
           Familiars
           ,
           or
           Impes
           ,
           act
           ,
           or
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           confessed
           that
           she
           had
           two
           Impes
           ,
           which
           were
           heavie
           and
           soft
           ,
           but
           came
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Cats
           ,
           or
           Kitlins
           ,
           of
           a
           blew
           colour
           ,
           called
           Hangman
           ,
           and
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           and
           that
           those
           sucked
           on
           the
           markes
           were
           found
           upon
           her
           body
           ,
           some
           thirty
           yeares
           together
           :
           sometimes
           once
           a
           weeke
           ,
           sometimes
           once
           a
           fortnight
           ,
           and
           that
           shee
           sent
           her
           Impe
           Hangman
           to
           kill
           a
           horse
           of
           one
           
             William
             Baldwins
          
           of
           
             Thorpe
             ,
          
           some
           two
           miles
           from
           
             Lauenham
             ,
          
           for
           that
           she
           asked
           him
           to
           bring
           her
           in
           some
           wood
           ,
           and
           he
           bad
           her
           pay
           for
           that
           she
           had
           had
           first
           ;
           and
           the
           Impe
           returned
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           had
           killed
           two
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           lanquelled
           together
           ,
           so
           he
           killed
           them
           both
           ,
           which
           horses
           were
           killed
           (
           but
           in
           such
           a
           tempest
           )
           as
           was
           supposed
           by
           a
           Devill
           in
           Thunder
           ,
           untill
           she
           confessed
           it
           of
           
           her selfe
           .
           Also
           she
           confessed
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           
             Stephen
             Humfries
          
           in
           
             Thorpe
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           a
           begging
           for
           Almes
           ,
           hee
           came
           home
           well
           ,
           and
           she
           being
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           he
           chid
           her
           ,
           or
           gave
           her
           such
           words
           as
           she
           liked
           not
           of
           ;
           As
           she
           went
           over
           the
           way
           from
           the
           house
           ,
           her
           Impe
           Hangman
           appeared
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           asked
           her
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           ,
           and
           she
           bad
           him
           goe
           and
           kill
           one
           of
           his
           Hogs
           ,
           which
           shee
           saw
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           he
           did
           before
           she
           was
           out
           of
           fight
           ,
           which
           Hog
           died
           accordingly
           .
           Likewise
           she
           further
           confessed
           ,
           that
           she
           being
           angry
           with
           one
           Mr.
           
             Coppinger
          
           of
           
             Lavenham
             ,
          
           she
           sent
           her
           Impe
           
             Iacob
          
           to
           carry
           away
           bushes
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           laid
           to
           fence
           his
           fences
           ,
           above
           one
           load
           ,
           here
           some
           ,
           and
           there
           some
           ,
           all
           along
           by
           the
           hedge
           side
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           be
           hedged
           out
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           night
           they
           were
           gone
           ,
           no
           man
           knew
           what
           way
           ,
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           she
           confessed
           her
           Impe
           did
           it
           .
           But
           as
           I
           have
           since
           heard
           ,
           they
           were
           knowne
           to
           be
           in
           another
           mans
           ground
           ,
           who
           confessed
           ,
           they
           came
           the
           same
           night
           ,
           but
           how
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           till
           then
           .
           Also
           a
           young
           man
           of
           
             Denford
             ,
          
           in
           
             Northampuonshire
             ,
          
           who
           suffered
           for
           Witchery
           since
           the
           said
           time
           ,
           at
           
             Northampton
             ,
          
           Confessed
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           one
           of
           his
           Impes
           ,
           to
           one
           
             Cockes
          
           Cattell
           of
           
             Denford
             ,
          
           because
           he
           would
           not
           let
           him
           keep
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Cattell
           ranne
           so
           violently
           away
           foming
           ,
           that
           the
           owner
           had
           much
           adoe
           to
           catch
           them
           with
           a
           horse
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           get
           them
           home
           into
           his
           yard
           againe
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           other
           things
           he
           confessed
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           particularly
           instance
           .
           And
           so
           for
           this
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           give
           all
           satisfaction
           ,
           for
           all
           confessions
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           tend
           to
           prove
           this
           in
           some
           part
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           given
           to
           over
           much
           curiosity
           ,
           to
           seeke
           after
           vaine
           Knowledge
           ,
           in
           pride
           of
           heart
           to
           goe
           beyond
           others
           ,
           to
           understand
           secret
           and
           hidden
           things
           ,
           to
           know
           things
           to
           come
           .
           Such
           are
           those
           ,
           as
           not
           bounding
           themselves
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           reason
           ,
           nor
           of
           Gods
           revealed
           will
           ,
           fall
           fowle
           unawares
           upon
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           be
           intrapped
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           slaves
           by
           his
           inticements
           .
           Thus
           was
           Parson
           
             Lowis
          
           taken
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           a
           Minister
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           in
           one
           Parish
           above
           forty
           yeares
           ,
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           before
           he
           was
           condemned
           ,
           but
           had
           been
           indited
           for
           a
           common
           imbarriter
           ,
           and
           for
           Witchcraft
           ,
           above
           thirty
           yeares
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           grand
           Jury
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           found
           the
           bill
           for
           a
           common
           imbarriter
           ,
           who
           now
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           found
           with
           the
           markes
           ,
           in
           his
           confession
           ,
           he
           confessed
           ,
           that
           in
           pride
           of
           heart
           ,
           to
           be
           equall
           ,
           or
           
           rather
           above
           God
           ,
           the
           Devill
           tooke
           advantage
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           covenanted
           with
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           sealed
           it
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           had
           three
           Familiars
           or
           spirits
           ,
           which
           sucked
           on
           the
           markes
           found
           upon
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           harme
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           especially
           by
           Sea
           ;
           for
           he
           confessed
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           at
           
             Langarfort
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           where
           he
           preached
           ,
           as
           he
           walked
           upon
           the
           wall
           ,
           or
           workes
           there
           ,
           he
           saw
           a
           great
           saile
           of
           Ships
           passe
           by
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           they
           were
           sailing
           by
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           three
           Impes
           ,
           namely
           his
           yellow
           one
           ,
           forthwith
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           what
           hee
           should
           doe
           ,
           and
           he
           bade
           it
           goe
           and
           sinke
           such
           a
           Ship
           ,
           and
           shewed
           his
           Impe
           a
           new
           Ship
           ,
           amongst
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           rest
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           one
           that
           belonged
           to
           
             Ipswich
             ,
          
           so
           he
           confessed
           the
           Impe
           went
           forthwith
           away
           ,
           and
           he
           stood
           still
           ,
           and
           viewed
           the
           Ships
           on
           the
           Sea
           as
           they
           were
           a
           sayling
           ,
           and
           perceived
           that
           Ship
           immediately
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           more
           trouble
           and
           danger
           then
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           the
           water
           was
           more
           boystrous
           neere
           that
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           tumbling
           up
           and
           downe
           with
           waves
           ,
           as
           if
           water
           had
           been
           boyled
           in
           a
           pot
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           (
           he
           said
           )
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ▪
           it
           sanke
           directly
           downe
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           he
           stood
           and
           viewed
           it
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           rest
           sayled
           away
           in
           safety
           ,
           there
           he
           confessed
           ,
           he
           made
           fourteen
           widdowes
           in
           one
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           .
           Then
           Mr.
           
             Hopkin
             ,
          
           as
           he
           told
           me
           (
           for
           he
           tooke
           his
           Confession
           )
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           did
           not
           grieve
           him
           to
           see
           so
           many
           men
           cast
           away
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           many
           poore
           widdowes
           on
           a
           suddaine
           ;
           but
           he
           swore
           by
           his
           maker
           ,
           no
           ,
           he
           was
           joyfull
           to
           see
           what
           power
           his
           Impes
           had
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           confessed
           many
           other
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           charme
           to
           keep
           him
           out
           of
           Goale
           ,
           and
           hanging
           ,
           as
           he
           paraphrased
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           therein
           the
           Devill
           deceived
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           hanged
           ,
           that
           
             Michaelmas
          
           time
           1645.
           at
           
             Burie
          
           Saint
           
             Edmunds
             ,
          
           but
           he
           made
           a
           very
           farre
           larger
           confession
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           hath
           been
           printed
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           it
           was
           neither
           of
           Mr.
           
             Hopkins
          
           doing
           ,
           nor
           mine
           owne
           ;
           for
           we
           never
           printed
           any
           thing
           untill
           now
           .
           I
           doe
           this
           (
           he
           being
           dead
           )
           but
           make
           no
           use
           of
           any
           confessions
           taken
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           falleth
           out
           so
           fit
           for
           this
           purpose
           :
           Yet
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           that
           other
           confessions
           have
           been
           printed
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           things
           besides
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           of
           ours
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           our
           doings
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           our
           consents
           ;
           when
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           he
           never
           had
           any
           hand
           in
           any
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           utterly
           renounce
           all
           former
           .
           Also
           I
           may
           adde
           
           to
           this
           ,
           one
           
             Henry
             Carre
          
           of
           
             Ratlesden
             ,
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           who
           I
           have
           heard
           was
           a
           Scholler
           fit
           for
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           (
           if
           not
           a
           
             Cambridge
          
           Scholler
           )
           and
           was
           well
           educated
           ;
           yet
           fell
           into
           this
           grievous
           sinne
           ,
           and
           confessed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           two
           Impes
           ,
           which
           sucked
           on
           those
           markes
           I
           found
           upon
           him
           ,
           two
           yeeres
           together
           ,
           and
           came
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Mice
           ,
           which
           he
           felt
           oft
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           they
           were
           hairy
           and
           heavie
           ,
           and
           so
           seeming
           to
           bewaile
           his
           condition
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           forsaken
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           confesse
           no
           more
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           untill
           he
           came
           on
           the
           Gallowes
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           confessed
           enough
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           would
           confesse
           all
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           other
           knowne
           he
           knew
           of
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           confesse
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           did
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           much
           importuned
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           alwayes
           his
           answer
           ,
           and
           was
           arraigned
           at
           the
           Barre
           ,
           three
           or
           foure
           times
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           Allarum
           at
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           the
           Goale
           delivery
           at
           
             Burie
             Saint
             Edmunds
          
           was
           adjourned
           ,
           for
           about
           three
           weekes
           ,
           and
           he
           ▪
           died
           in
           the
           Goale
           in
           that
           time
           :
           So
           it
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           pride
           of
           heart
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           originall
           cause
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           knowledge
           ;
           yet
           I
           confesse
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           poverty
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           that
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           is
           seldome
           or
           never
           knowne
           ,
           that
           any
           get
           estates
           ,
           or
           thrive
           ,
           that
           thus
           give
           themselves
           over
           to
           Satan
           ,
           but
           rather
           consume
           their
           estates
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           :
           yet
           the
           word
           of
           God
           sayes
           ,
           The
           wicked
           man
           thriveth
           as
           well
           as
           the
           godly
           in
           this
           world
           :
           But
           for
           Witches
           ,
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           .
           To
           these
           likewise
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           those
           observers
           of
           times
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           
           And
           such
           as
           professe
           to
           cure
           diseases
           ,
           by
           such
           meanes
           as
           have
           no
           reason
           ,
           or
           worke
           of
           nature
           to
           doe
           the
           Cure
           ,
           nor
           have
           by
           any
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           his
           word
           ,
           any
           such
           operation
           to
           heale
           the
           infirmity
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           remedies
           must
           be
           Diabolicall
           ,
           &
           the
           practisers
           either
           Witches
           already
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           implicit
           faith
           ,
           the
           next
           doore
           to
           Witchchraft
           .
           Such
           be
           they
           that
           use
           Spells
           ,
           Charmes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           and
           what
           be
           Juglers
           and
           legerdemain
           Companions
           ?
           For
           that
           they
           sport
           with
           such
           resemblances
           ,
           and
           utter
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           invocating
           of
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           reality
           whereof
           ,
           is
           called
           an
           abomination
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           speaketh
           ,
           Children
           of
           disobedience
           .
           What
           be
           the
           Fortune
           tellers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ?
           but
           apt
           to
           be
           Satans
           slaves
           in
           Witchery
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           his
           otherwise
           in
           impiety
           ;
           For
           through
           curiosity
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           if
           reason
           and
           ,
           Art
           faile
           ,
           will
           it
           not
           move
           men
           to
           seeke
           help
           of
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           
           who
           is
           ready
           at
           hand
           to
           attend
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           the
           pit
           of
           Magick
           ,
           and
           Sorcery
           ,
           and
           Witchchraft
           ?
           as
           one
           Mr.
           
             Cooper
          
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           in
           his
           booke
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Mystery
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
          
           Whom
           himselfe
           was
           delivered
           from
           ,
           by
           Gods
           preventing
           grace
           ;
           but
           because
           as
           yet
           ,
           these
           have
           not
           been
           so
           commonly
           found
           out
           now
           adayes
           ,
           I
           forbeare
           further
           ,
           though
           I
           might
           instance
           diverse
           examples
           more
           .
           Those
           who
           with
           greedinesse
           gape
           after
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           or
           feare
           poverty
           .
           As
           
             Meribell
             Bedford
          
           of
           
             Ratlesden
          
           aforesaid
           confessed
           ,
           that
           above
           six
           yeares
           before
           she
           was
           found
           with
           the
           markes
           ,
           which
           Witches
           usually
           have
           ,
           There
           came
           a
           black
           thing
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           called
           
             Meribell
             ,
          
           which
           asked
           her
           to
           denie
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           ,
           she
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           but
           should
           bee
           avenged
           of
           all
           her
           enemies
           ,
           which
           she
           consented
           to
           :
           then
           she
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           bloud
           of
           one
           of
           her
           little
           fingers
           ,
           to
           seale
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           foure
           more
           came
           ,
           One
           like
           a
           Dow
           ,
           called
           
             Tib
             ;
          
           One
           like
           a
           Miller
           called
           
             Tom
             ;
          
           One
           like
           a
           Spider
           ,
           or
           a
           Spinner
           called
           
             Ioane
             ;
          
           and
           the
           other
           like
           a
           Waspe
           called
           
             Nann
             ;
          
           These
           she
           confessed
           were
           at
           her
           command
           ,
           to
           performe
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           did
           suck
           upon
           those
           markes
           found
           upon
           her
           body
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           times
           a
           week
           ,
           during
           the
           said
           six
           yeares
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           harme
           ,
           as
           she
           freely
           confessed
           with
           much
           penitency
           .
           To
           this
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           one
           
             Elizabeth
             Hubbard
             ,
          
           widdow
           ,
           of
           
             Stow
             Market
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           who
           confessed
           ,
           that
           above
           thirty
           yeares
           ,
           she
           had
           three
           things
           came
           to
           her
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Children
           ,
           which
           asked
           her
           whispering
           to
           deny
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           to
           cleave
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           she
           should
           want
           nothing
           ;
           These
           she
           said
           ,
           as
           they
           named
           themselves
           ,
           were
           called
           ,
           
             Thomas
             ,
             Richard
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hobb
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           scratched
           her
           back
           ,
           and
           fetched
           bloud
           to
           seale
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           use
           to
           suck
           on
           those
           markes
           which
           were
           found
           upon
           her
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           times
           a
           week
           ,
           about
           breake
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           did
           say
           ,
           I
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           doe
           to
           him
           as
           he
           dealt
           by
           me
           (
           meaning
           a
           man
           of
           the
           same
           Towne
           )
           and
           he
           languished
           and
           died
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           she
           said
           she
           did
           ,
           but
           was
           ashamed
           to
           tell
           them
           .
           
             Alice
          
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Edmund
             Wright
          
           of
           
             Hitcham
             ,
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           confessed
           that
           she
           had
           foure
           Impes
           above
           threescore
           yeares
           ;
           two
           like
           little
           Boyes
           ;
           one
           like
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           like
           a
           gray
           Buzzard
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           biggest
           boy
           spoke
           to
           her
           with
           a
           great
           whorce
           voyce
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           griev'd
           ,
           and
           asked
           her
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           
           she
           should
           have
           money
           ,
           and
           should
           never
           misse
           or
           want
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           asked
           her
           to
           deny
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           curse
           God
           two
           or
           three
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           tooke
           her
           elder
           brother
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           came
           to
           the
           place
           where
           they
           appointed
           her
           to
           goe
           ,
           they
           found
           none
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           uses
           often
           to
           be
           in
           paine
           and
           trouble
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           nipped
           or
           sucked
           her
           ,
           where
           her
           markes
           were
           found
           ,
           sometimes
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           sometimes
           once
           a
           fortnight
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           felt
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           soft
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           came
           sometimes
           severally
           ,
           sometimes
           altogether
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           often
           asked
           her
           to
           goe
           and
           doe
           mischief
           ,
           which
           she
           confessed
           ,
           to
           some
           Cattell
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           much
           troubled
           and
           tormented
           ,
           and
           in
           extreame
           paine
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           put
           her
           to
           for
           denying
           their
           demands
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           
             Ioane
             Ruce
             ulver
          
           of
           
             Powstead
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           confessed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           field
           called
           Horsecrost
           or
           Hog-Marsh
           ,
           there
           appeared
           in
           a
           bush
           things
           like
           Chickens
           ,
           about
           five
           or
           six
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           catched
           three
           of
           them
           and
           the
           rest
           ranne
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           carried
           three
           home
           ,
           which
           soone
           after
           turned
           to
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Mice
           ,
           whose
           names
           she
           called
           Touch
           ,
           Pluck
           ,
           and
           Take
           ,
           which
           spoke
           to
           her
           with
           a
           great
           hollow
           voyce
           ,
           and
           asked
           her
           to
           denie
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           ,
           she
           should
           never
           want
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           or
           clothes
           ,
           or
           money
           ,
           but
           she
           said
           she
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           denied
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           she
           should
           lose
           her
           soule
           ,
           but
           she
           said
           ,
           they
           told
           her
           againe
           ,
           they
           were
           more
           able
           to
           save
           her
           soule
           then
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           doe
           more
           for
           her
           then
           she
           thought
           for
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           consent
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           then
           she
           confessed
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           demanded
           bloud
           ,
           and
           she
           nipped
           her
           fore-finger
           ,
           and
           they
           pricked
           her
           finger
           with
           a
           pin
           ,
           and
           there
           dropped
           six
           drops
           of
           bloud
           which
           they
           catched
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           it
           againe
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           thrice
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           did
           agree
           to
           give
           them
           her
           soule
           ;
           Then
           I
           asked
           her
           whether
           they
           brought
           her
           any
           money
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           she
           said
           ,
           sometimes
           foure
           shillings
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           six
           shillings
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           but
           seldome
           ,
           for
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           that
           had
           any
           money
           before
           ,
           except
           of
           
             Clarkes
          
           wife
           of
           
             Manningtree
             ,
          
           who
           confessed
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           shewed
           some
           which
           she
           said
           her
           Impe
           brought
           her
           ,
           which
           was
           perfect
           money
           :
           But
           this
           
             Ruce
             ,
          
           further
           confessed
           the
           sucking
           of
           her
           markes
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           sent
           her
           Impe
           Touch
           to
           kill
           a
           Bullock
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           came
           back
           againe
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           he
           had
           stuck
           it
           on
           the
           
           right
           side
           ,
           and
           it
           died
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           said
           she
           was
           stopped
           and
           could
           not
           confesse
           when
           she
           would
           ,
           but
           after
           had
           ease
           .
           Here
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           cannot
           prevaile
           for
           want
           ,
           then
           he
           promises
           to
           free
           them
           of
           hell
           torments
           ,
           and
           so
           delude
           them
           that
           way
           .
           As
           he
           did
           
             Ellen
          
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Greenliefe
          
           of
           
             Barton
             ,
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           who
           confessed
           that
           three
           things
           came
           to
           her
           ;
           one
           like
           a
           Rat
           ,
           cold
           and
           ragged
           as
           she
           felt
           on
           him
           ;
           The
           next
           like
           a
           Mole
           ,
           soft
           and
           cold
           ;
           The
           third
           like
           a
           Mouse
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Mole
           spoke
           to
           her
           with
           a
           great
           hollow
           voyce
           ,
           and
           asked
           her
           to
           give
           her
           soule
           and
           body
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           could
           save
           her
           ,
           and
           bad
           her
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           could
           performe
           what
           he
           promised
           ,
           whereupon
           she
           consented
           ,
           then
           he
           told
           her
           she
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           but
           be
           avenged
           of
           all
           her
           enemies
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           continue
           her
           life
           time
           ,
           if
           she
           did
           not
           bewray
           him
           ,
           for
           if
           she
           did
           he
           would
           have
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           confessed
           that
           her
           wishes
           came
           to
           passe
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           :
           she
           wished
           one
           goodman
           
             Garneham
          
           might
           be
           lame
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           Master
           
             Lockweed
          
           might
           have
           Lice
           ,
           because
           he
           formerly
           accused
           her
           for
           sending
           ,
           or
           causing
           him
           to
           have
           some
           when
           ▪
           she
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           Impes
           used
           to
           suck
           her
           two
           or
           three
           times
           a
           week
           ,
           for
           nineteene
           yeares
           together
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Mole
           said
           she
           should
           be
           questioned
           in
           some
           short
           time
           ,
           but
           advised
           her
           to
           stand
           out
           and
           not
           to
           confesse
           ,
           for
           if
           she
           did
           he
           would
           cause
           her
           to
           drowne
           her selfe
           ,
           or
           put
           her selfe
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           should
           have
           her
           soule
           ,
           and
           after
           when
           she
           was
           kept
           ,
           before
           she
           went
           to
           the
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           her
           Impe
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Mole
           came
           to
           her
           ,
           when
           those
           which
           were
           with
           her
           saw
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           tore
           her
           as
           she
           confessed
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           have
           torne
           her
           in
           pieces
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           confessed
           .
           This
           woman
           also
           confessed
           ,
           that
           when
           she
           prayed
           she
           prayed
           to
           the
           Devill
           and
           not
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           her
           Impes
           from
           her
           mother
           in
           Law
           ▪
           who
           she
           said
           spoiled
           her
           ;
           And
           further
           confessed
           that
           the
           Devill
           had
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           come
           to
           bed
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           was
           soft
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           heavier
           ,
           so
           heavie
           as
           she
           could
           not
           speake
           ,
           And
           that
           her
           Impe
           like
           a
           Rat
           went
           upon
           her
           ,
           wishing
           to
           lame
           
             Ralph
             Roggards
          
           Horse
           or
           Mare
           ,
           because
           he
           said
           he
           would
           goe
           for
           the
           Searchers
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           .
           Besides
           the
           former
           markes
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           easier
           to
           finde
           them
           on
           the
           brest
           then
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           brest
           is
           all
           shrunke
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Teate
           thereof
           extended
           longer
           
           then
           any
           womans
           that
           gives
           suck
           ,
           be
           it
           on
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           with
           a
           Circkle
           round
           about
           it
           as
           if
           it
           were
           sucked
           ,
           and
           insensible
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           if
           on
           a
           woman
           that
           gives
           suck
           ,
           that
           brest
           is
           drye
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           Impes
           suck
           there
           will
           come
           no
           milke
           ,
           but
           the
           teate
           will
           stick
           out
           longer
           there
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           is
           nothing
           but
           skinne
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           much
           extended
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           easily
           to
           bee
           discerned
           by
           feeling
           of
           it
           .
           I
           should
           thinke
           this
           should
           give
           all
           satisfaction
           ;
           that
           gaine
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           feare
           of
           want
           ,
           or
           poverty
           ,
           or
           fearefulnesse
           of
           hell
           torments
           ,
           or
           ill
           parents
           ,
           or
           company
           ,
           yea
           and
           lust
           also
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           may
           bee
           a
           meanes
           to
           draw
           one
           to
           Witchchraft
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           ill
           company
           ,
           bad
           and
           wicked
           parents
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           over-much
           given
           to
           lust
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           instance
           some
           few
           more
           examples
           ;
           As
           one
           
             Bush
          
           of
           
             Barton
          
           aforesaid
           widdow
           ,
           confessed
           that
           about
           three
           weekes
           after
           her
           husbands
           decease
           ,
           being
           above
           fiteene
           yeares
           before
           she
           was
           questioned
           ,
           the
           Devill
           appeared
           to
           her
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           young
           black
           man
           ,
           standing
           by
           her
           bed
           side
           ,
           which
           spoke
           to
           her
           with
           a
           hollow
           voyce
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           bed
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           and
           asked
           her
           to
           deny
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           she
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           but
           should
           be
           avenged
           of
           all
           her
           enemies
           ,
           which
           she
           consented
           to
           ,
           then
           she
           said
           he
           kissed
           her
           and
           asked
           her
           for
           bloud
           ,
           which
           he
           drew
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           it
           dropped
           on
           a
           paper
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           us'd
           to
           have
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           two
           or
           three
           times
           a
           weeke
           ,
           and
           then
           us'd
           to
           kisse
           her
           ,
           and
           at
           no
           other
           time
           but
           as
           beforesaid
           ,
           but
           she
           said
           he
           was
           colder
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           heavier
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           performe
           nature
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           soone
           after
           she
           had
           consented
           to
           the
           Covenant
           and
           given
           her
           bloud
           ,
           there
           came
           two
           things
           more
           like
           Mice
           ,
           which
           used
           to
           suck
           her
           about
           twice
           a
           week
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           confessed
           how
           she
           sent
           an
           Impe
           to
           torment
           a
           Maiden
           ,
           who
           she
           thought
           was
           against
           her
           having
           reliefe
           at
           her
           Masters
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           ,
           but
           afterward
           this
           Maiden
           went
           to
           her
           and
           scratched
           her
           till
           she
           got
           bloud
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           then
           she
           confessed
           she
           had
           no
           further
           power
           over
           her
           (
           but
           this
           is
           not
           alwayes
           true
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           though
           it
           tooke
           effect
           there
           )
           But
           she
           confessed
           the
           killing
           of
           three
           and
           twenty
           Turkies
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           Cowes
           ,
           and
           how
           her
           Impes
           returned
           and
           told
           her
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           then
           at
           large
           .
           One
           more
           which
           I
           should
           thinke
           should
           be
           a
           warning
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           care
           to
           
           bring
           their
           Children
           up
           in
           the
           nurture
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           .
           Of
           one
           
             Anne
             Cricke
          
           of
           
             Hitcham
          
           aforesaid
           widdow
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           three
           Impes
           about
           seven
           yeares
           together
           ;
           The
           one
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           Sparrow
           called
           
             Harrie
             ;
          
           the
           other
           two
           in
           the
           likenesse
           ▪
           of
           reddish
           dunne
           Mice
           ,
           called
           
             Iack
          
           and
           
             Will
             ,
          
           and
           they
           sucked
           her
           twice
           a
           weeke
           severally
           ,
           all
           in
           one
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           Devill
           fetched
           bloud
           on
           her
           left
           Arme
           to
           seale
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           denie
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           she
           promised
           faintly
           ,
           but
           confessed
           the
           promise
           was
           first
           made
           by
           her
           ,
           before
           the
           Devill
           had
           her
           bloud
           ;
           Then
           I
           asked
           her
           if
           she
           did
           grieve
           for
           it
           after
           she
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           done
           it
           was
           too
           late
           to
           repent
           ;
           then
           I
           asked
           her
           why
           she
           did
           it
           ,
           she
           said
           she
           was
           left
           weake
           ,
           and
           the
           Devill
           got
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           her
           for
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           through
           want
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           she
           also
           confessed
           the
           Devill
           had
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           but
           she
           said
           she
           could
           not
           tell
           whether
           he
           performed
           nature
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           said
           she
           could
           not
           confesse
           before
           much
           company
           ,
           but
           said
           the
           Devill
           spoke
           in
           a
           hollow
           voyce
           ,
           and
           confessed
           the
           imployment
           of
           her
           Impes
           ,
           as
           the
           sending
           of
           her
           Impe
           
             Harry
          
           to
           
             Iohn
             Leverishes
          
           of
           the
           same
           Towne
           ,
           to
           kill
           him
           a
           Hog
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           denyed
           Egges
           and
           such
           like
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           burnt
           his
           eares
           ,
           and
           she
           could
           not
           keepe
           from
           going
           ;
           it
           being
           asked
           her
           why
           she
           went
           ,
           she
           said
           they
           must
           needs
           goe
           the
           Devill
           drives
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           such
           like
           things
           .
           Also
           
             Susan
             Scot
          
           of
           
             Lauenham
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           complained
           of
           one
           
             Sweeting
          
           comming
           to
           her
           with
           one
           
             Golding
             ,
          
           who
           confessed
           the
           Devill
           us'd
           to
           have
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           and
           spoke
           to
           her
           with
           a
           great
           easie
           voyce
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           two
           Impes
           like
           Cats
           and
           Dogs
           ,
           which
           sucked
           on
           those
           markes
           found
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           was
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Thomazine
             ,
          
           the
           daughter
           of
           one
           Mr.
           
             Coppinger
          
           there
           ,
           and
           diverse
           other
           things
           .
           Also
           one
           
             Richmond
             ,
          
           a
           woman
           which
           lived
           at
           
             Brampford
             ,
          
           confessed
           the
           Devill
           appeared
           to
           her
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           called
           
             Daniel
          
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           bad
           her
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           tooke
           her
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           bad
           her
           trust
           in
           him
           and
           he
           would
           avenge
           her
           of
           all
           her
           enemies
           ,
           and
           ▪
           he
           should
           misse
           nothing
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           curse
           her
           enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           after
           falling
           out
           with
           her
           neighbour
           ,
           cursed
           her
           and
           bad
           the
           Devill
           take
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           dyed
           after
           she
           had
           lyen
           some
           eight
           weekes
           ,
           as
           she
           said
           ,
           by
           her
           meanes
           ,
           because
           the
           Devill
           promised
           her
           revenge
           ;
           she
           confessed
           her
           Covenant
           was
           to
           deny
           God
           ,
           Christ
           
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           she
           said
           the
           Devill
           ,
           for
           she
           said
           so
           he
           was
           that
           she
           called
           
             Daniel
          
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           none
           shall
           need
           question
           it
           ;
           and
           she
           confessed
           she
           had
           three
           more
           ,
           One
           like
           a
           rugg
           red
           brinded
           Dog
           with
           cloven
           feet
           ,
           One
           like
           a
           Hog
           called
           Jack
           ,
           and
           another
           like
           a
           Dog
           called
           
             Iames
             ,
          
           and
           confessed
           the
           Devill
           defired
           her
           to
           use
           cursing
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           she
           desired
           should
           come
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           confessed
           many
           things
           she
           did
           .
           Also
           
             Anne
             Goodfellow
          
           of
           
             Woodford
             ,
          
           in
           
             Northamptonshire
          
           widdow
           ,
           confessed
           that
           soone
           after
           her
           Aunts
           decease
           ,
           about
           three
           yeares
           before
           she
           was
           questioned
           ,
           the
           Devill
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           white
           Cat
           appeared
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           spoke
           to
           her
           with
           a
           low
           voyce
           ,
           and
           bad
           her
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           her
           Aunts
           spirit
           ,
           and
           asked
           her
           to
           deny
           God
           ,
           Christ
           and
           her
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           she
           did
           ,
           for
           he
           promised
           her
           that
           she
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           would
           doe
           for
           her
           what
           she
           desired
           ,
           and
           then
           asked
           her
           for
           bloud
           to
           seale
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           she
           further
           confessed
           that
           he
           bit
           her
           on
           the
           second
           finger
           ,
           and
           got
           bloud
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           did
           with
           all
           she
           knew
           not
           ,
           but
           said
           amongst
           other
           things
           that
           she
           found
           him
           a
           lyer
           ,
           for
           she
           often
           wanted
           after
           .
           Also
           
             Elizabeth
             Gurrey
          
           of
           
             Risden
             ,
          
           in
           
             Bedfordshire
          
           Widdow
           ,
           confessed
           that
           the
           Devill
           had
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           and
           lay
           heavie
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           her
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           and
           poverty
           ,
           with
           desire
           of
           revenge
           ,
           she
           denied
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sealed
           it
           with
           her
           bloud
           ,
           about
           five
           or
           seven
           yeares
           before
           she
           was
           found
           with
           the
           markes
           ,
           and
           confessed
           what
           she
           had
           done
           to
           one
           
             William
             Dickens
             ,
          
           and
           another
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           ,
           but
           afterward
           I
           heard
           she
           made
           a
           very
           large
           confession
           .
           
             Anne
             Hammer
          
           neere
           
             Needham
          
           in
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           of
           
             Creeting
          
           there
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           confessed
           that
           soone
           after
           her
           mothers
           decease
           ,
           which
           was
           above
           twenty
           yeares
           before
           she
           was
           questioned
           ,
           there
           came
           two
           Impes
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           she
           called
           
             Tom
             ,
             Robbin
             ,
          
           and
           
             Tom
          
           like
           a
           Mole
           ,
           and
           
             Robbin
          
           like
           a
           Dorr
           ,
           which
           she
           sent
           to
           kill
           Mr.
           
           
             Campe
             a
          
           child
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           did
           (
           very
           like
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           )
           for
           Master
           
             Campe
          
           averred
           that
           a
           Mole
           to
           their
           thinking
           was
           seen
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           going
           towards
           the
           roome
           where
           the
           child
           lay
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           much
           adoe
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           ,
           nor
           could
           tell
           what
           became
           of
           it
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           used
           to
           suck
           her
           twice
           a
           fortnight
           on
           those
           markes
           found
           upon
           her
           ,
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Devill
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           Calfe
           asked
           her
           to
           denie
           God
           ▪
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           as
           Lord
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           that
           if
           she
           
           would
           he
           would
           free
           her
           of
           hell
           torments
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           should
           never
           want
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           she
           consented
           ,
           then
           he
           told
           her
           he
           would
           avenge
           her
           of
           her
           enemies
           ,
           but
           she
           said
           the
           Devill
           never
           performed
           any
           thing
           but
           revenge
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Devill
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           black
           man
           us'd
           to
           come
           in
           at
           the
           key
           hole
           ,
           and
           to
           bed
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           usy
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           but
           was
           heavier
           and
           colder
           ,
           and
           lay
           all
           over
           her
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           us'd
           not
           to
           speake
           but
           onely
           to
           aske
           to
           lie
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           thought
           performed
           nature
           :
           But
           if
           I
           should
           goe
           to
           pen
           all
           of
           these
           sorts
           ,
           then
           I
           should
           have
           no
           end
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           too
           big
           a
           volume
           ,
           and
           therefore
           but
           this
           one
           more
           ;
           that
           
             Anne
             Boreham
          
           of
           
             Sudbury
             ,
          
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Suffolke
          
           widdow
           ,
           confessed
           that
           as
           she
           awoke
           out
           of
           a
           dreame
           she
           saw
           uglie
           men
           (
           as
           she
           thought
           )
           a
           fighting
           ,
           and
           asked
           them
           why
           they
           fought
           ,
           who
           answered
           that
           they
           would
           fight
           for
           all
           her
           ,
           and
           then
           one
           vanished
           away
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           to
           her
           into
           bed
           and
           had
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           but
           said
           he
           was
           heavier
           and
           colder
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           lay
           onely
           on
           part
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           asked
           her
           to
           deny
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           but
           she
           said
           she
           told
           him
           she
           was
           a
           poore
           widdow
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           said
           if
           she
           woud
           serve
           him
           she
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           but
           have
           her
           desire
           ,
           and
           then
           she
           consented
           ,
           for
           he
           promised
           her
           to
           free
           her
           of
           hell
           torments
           ,
           yet
           she
           said
           he
           told
           her
           she
           must
           goe
           to
           hell
           ,
           but
           should
           not
           be
           tormented
           (
           a
           fearefull
           and
           subtill
           delusion
           )
           for
           I
           have
           been
           with
           some
           who
           have
           confessed
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           promised
           them
           that
           they
           should
           onely
           walke
           too
           and
           fro
           the
           earth
           as
           their
           Impes
           did
           ,
           and
           never
           suffer
           or
           feele
           torments
           .
           Now
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           sorts
           be
           Witches
           ,
           then
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           be
           so
           .
           I
           antwer
           no
           ;
           for
           honest
           persons
           may
           bee
           given
           to
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           free
           from
           Witchcraft
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           onely
           to
           shew
           when
           any
           are
           given
           to
           be
           extreame
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           Devill
           busie
           to
           worke
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           upon
           all
           that
           be
           given
           to
           these
           wayes
           ,
           but
           upon
           such
           as
           he
           findes
           some
           kinde
           of
           preparednesse
           in
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           preparednesse
           in
           
             Boneham
             ,
          
           and
           Mr.
           
           Parson
           
             Lowis
             ,
          
           and
           so
           if
           you
           doe
           but
           truly
           observe
           little
           or
           more
           in
           all
           their
           confessions
           ,
           as
           take
           but
           this
           last
           when
           she
           saw
           that
           sight
           of
           fighting
           (
           as
           she
           thought
           )
           would
           not
           a
           good
           Christian
           have
           had
           her
           thoughts
           upon
           God
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           have
           suffered
           one
           to
           come
           to
           bed
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           she
           knew
           could
           be
           no
           lesse
           but
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           could
           
           not
           have
           come
           into
           the
           roome
           ,
           for
           Satan
           appeareth
           not
           to
           them
           in
           any
           shape
           untill
           he
           finde
           some
           preparednesse
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           by
           these
           confessions
           past
           he
           appeares
           in
           severall
           shapes
           ,
           and
           then
           maketh
           the
           league
           ,
           and
           confirmes
           it
           with
           bloud
           ,
           and
           then
           sends
           them
           Familiars
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           and
           so
           proceedes
           by
           degrees
           :
           So
           you
           may
           finde
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           extreme
           poverty
           ,
           passionate
           sorrow
           accompanied
           with
           solitarinesse
           ,
           too
           much
           inraged
           with
           anger
           and
           desire
           of
           revenge
           ,
           those
           of
           such
           parents
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           I
           have
           formerly
           reckoned
           ;
           you
           see
           by
           their
           confessions
           ,
           that
           the
           extreame
           makes
           a
           preparednesse
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           some
           schollers
           for
           want
           of
           Learning
           ,
           to
           be
           learned
           have
           growne
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           through
           overmuch
           ,
           as
           is
           instanced
           before
           .
           Likewise
           
             Iohn
             Scarfe
          
           of
           
             Ratlesden
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           confessed
           that
           about
           three
           yeares
           before
           he
           was
           accused
           to
           be
           searched
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           thing
           into
           his
           house
           of
           a
           gray
           colour
           ,
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           a
           great
           Rat
           ,
           of
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           ell
           long
           ,
           which
           he
           tooke
           up
           and
           put
           into
           a
           box
           ,
           and
           kept
           it
           some
           certaine
           time
           there
           ,
           and
           then
           tooke
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           downe
           on
           his
           belly
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           markes
           were
           found
           ,
           where
           he
           said
           it
           sucked
           halfe
           an
           houre
           ;
           (
           Did
           he
           prepare
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           was
           he
           desirous
           to
           be
           one
           ?
           )
           I
           conceive
           he
           did
           desire
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           heathenish
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           agreement
           past
           ;
           but
           to
           shew
           his
           willingnesse
           to
           put
           it
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           confession
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           he
           confessed
           that
           within
           a
           fortnight
           after
           there
           came
           two
           more
           ,
           of
           a
           whitish
           dunne
           colour
           ,
           and
           lesse
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           
             Tom
             ,
          
           and
           
             Will
             ;
          
           but
           the
           first
           he
           called
           
             Harrie
             ,
          
           and
           so
           proceeded
           .
           Now
           I
           will
           proceed
           to
           prove
           that
           Witches
           may
           be
           found
           out
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           God
           in
           the
           giving
           of
           his
           Law
           against
           Witches
           .
           
             Exod.
          
           21.
           18.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           suffer
           a
           Witch
           to
           live
           ,
           which
           implyeth
           a
           Discovery
           of
           them
           ,
           else
           it
           could
           never
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           be
           a
           Law
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           from
           the
           History
           ,
           First
           Divine
           .
           For
           it
           is
           said
           
             Saul
          
           found
           out
           Witches
           ,
           and
           executed
           the
           Law
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           good
           King
           
             Iosiah
             ,
          
           2
           
             King.
          
           3.
           14.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           have
           Chronicles
           ,
           and
           many
           relations
           made
           of
           the
           evident
           discourse
           of
           Witches
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           many
           Tryalls
           in
           our
           owne
           Country
           at
           many
           Assizes
           :
           So
           it
           is
           cleere
           that
           Witches
           may
           be
           discovered
           ,
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           but
           that
           there
           is
           some
           difficulty
           therein
           ,
           because
           
           the
           secresie
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Witchcraft
           is
           so
           close
           and
           hidden
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           committed
           this
           day
           under
           the
           Sunne
           :
           for
           that
           naturall
           causes
           may
           arise
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           many
           may
           cunningly
           counterset
           outward
           appearances
           ,
           and
           Witnesses
           may
           feigne
           their
           accusations
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           being
           transported
           with
           rage
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           revenge
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           strange
           imagination
           they
           have
           through
           many
           seeming
           probabilities
           ;
           Some
           for
           words
           ,
           or
           deeds
           ,
           taken
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           ;
           Some
           upon
           some
           suddaine
           sight
           of
           some
           creature
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           upon
           burning
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           party
           suspected
           to
           be
           bewitched
           ,
           if
           any
           shall
           come
           (
           though
           peradventure
           accidentally
           )
           and
           so
           sometimes
           something
           else
           ,
           as
           thatch
           over
           the
           doore
           or
           such
           like
           of
           the
           parties
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           Witch
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           could
           reckon
           divers
           instances
           of
           severall
           wayes
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           have
           produced
           strange
           and
           sometimes
           true
           effects
           ,
           which
           meanes
           have
           partly
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           questioning
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           found
           no
           lesse
           then
           Witches
           ,
           and
           have
           suffered
           since
           the
           aforementioned
           time
           :
           but
           I
           forbeare
           to
           speake
           any
           further
           of
           those
           wayes
           ,
           for
           I
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           altogether
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           for
           it
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           any
           lesse
           then
           a
           distrust
           in
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           in
           putting
           confidence
           that
           such
           meanes
           will
           make
           the
           Witch
           knowne
           ,
           and
           effect
           their
           desires
           :
           Yet
           to
           proceed
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           I
           cannot
           deny
           but
           those
           may
           be
           just
           grounds
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           and
           cause
           of
           questioning
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           alwayes
           certaine
           ,
           besides
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           held
           by
           Divines
           .
           But
           these
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           to
           be
           just
           grounds
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           As
           when
           one
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           cursing
           and
           banning
           ,
           with
           imprecations
           upon
           slight
           occasion
           ,
           and
           withall
           use
           threatnings
           to
           be
           revenged
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           evill
           to
           happen
           .
           As
           
             Cherrie
          
           of
           
             Thrapston
             ,
          
           in
           
             Northamptonshire
             ,
          
           a
           very
           aged
           man
           ,
           who
           upon
           a
           small
           occasion
           ,
           of
           falling
           out
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           where
           they
           kept
           Cattell
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           two
           (
           I
           doe
           not
           now
           well
           remember
           which
           )
           scared
           some
           Cattell
           off
           the
           ground
           ,
           where
           the
           Cattell
           the
           other
           kept
           was
           to
           goe
           ,
           with
           a
           Dog
           ;
           the
           said
           
             Cherrie
          
           and
           the
           other
           fell
           at
           odds
           and
           worded
           ,
           whereupon
           
             Cherrie
          
           wished
           that
           his
           tongue
           might
           rot
           out
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           the
           man
           was
           soone
           after
           strangely
           taken
           ,
           and
           his
           tongue
           did
           come
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           hanging
           onely
           by
           the
           rootes
           thereof
           within
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           be
           kept
           all
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           
           and
           died
           in
           a
           miserable
           condition
           .
           This
           
             Cherrie
          
           confessed
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           his
           death
           ,
           onely
           upon
           that
           occasion
           .
           After
           which
           Confession
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           townsmen
           of
           Thrapstone
           aforesaid
           averred
           that
           he
           died
           with
           his
           tongue
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           manner
           it
           rotted
           .
           A
           fearful
           thing
           to
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           what
           a
           miserable
           condition
           the
           poor
           man
           died
           in
           .
        
         
           
             Cherrie
          
           likewise
           confessed
           the
           death
           of
           two
           more
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           confession
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           knew
           their
           deaths
           ,
           died
           in
           a
           strange
           and
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           through
           his
           wicked
           cursing
           (
           as
           he
           confessed
           ;
           )
           and
           so
           confessed
           many
           other
           notorious
           facts
           he
           had
           done
           .
           And
           being
           asked
           whether
           he
           did
           not
           do
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Washington
             ,
          
           a
           Knight
           which
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           town
           ,
           any
           harm
           in
           his
           cattel
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           suffered
           strange
           losses
           ,
           he
           confessed
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           particularized
           the
           death
           of
           much
           cattel
           ;
           saying
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           reckoned
           up
           as
           many
           as
           he
           could
           well
           remember
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           been
           the
           death
           of
           so
           many
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           reckon
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           was
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           Why
           he
           would
           offer
           it
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           who
           had
           been
           so
           loving
           to
           him
           in
           affording
           him
           relief
           constantly
           .
           He
           answered
           ;
           The
           more
           he
           gave
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           power
           he
           had
           over
           him
           to
           do
           him
           mischief
           :
           for
           he
           said
           his
           Imps
           must
           be
           employed
           ,
           else
           they
           would
           not
           let
           him
           be
           quiet
           ,
           but
           torment
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           
             Cherrie
          
           also
           confessed
           divers
           other
           things
           and
           harms
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           with
           the
           devil
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           to
           deny
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           the
           devil
           for
           revenge
           ,
           with
           promise
           of
           freedom
           from
           hell-torments
           :
           and
           that
           his
           Imps
           ,
           the
           last
           time
           they
           sucked
           him
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           he
           was
           searched
           ,
           told
           him
           they
           would
           not
           suck
           him
           any
           more
           but
           that
           time
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           but
           little
           blood
           .
        
         
           This
           
             Cherrie
          
           confessed
           presently
           after
           he
           was
           searched
           ,
           who
           died
           at
           Northampton
           in
           the
           Goal
           there
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           he
           should
           have
           beed
           tried
           ,
           much
           about
           the
           time
           the
           Grand
           Jury
           had
           found
           the
           Bill
           of
           Indictment
           against
           him
           ,
           
             Billa
             vera
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           reported
           ,
           miserably
           .
           A
           just
           judgement
           of
           God
           :
           for
           it
           was
           reported
           ,
           that
           a
           night
           or
           two
           before
           ,
           his
           coat
           was
           all
           rent
           right
           down
           on
           the
           back
           ,
           and
           his
           mouth
           stopped
           full
           :
           and
           when
           it
           was
           pulled
           out
           ,
           he
           confessed
           that
           he
           had
           been
           at
           a
           bridge
           going
           into
           Thrapston
           town
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           cord
           found
           about
           his
           neck
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           aforenamed
           
             Thomazin
             Ratcliff
             ,
          
           who
           upon
           the
           falling
           out
           with
           another
           woman
           about
           the
           death
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           bade
           her
           go
           home
           and
           look
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           lest
           she
           lost
           more
           .
           And
           one
           died
           suddenly
           after
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           expressed
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           kindes
           I
           could
           nominate
           divers
           more
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           observe
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           might
           adde
           implicite
           confessions
           :
           As
           ,
           when
           a
           question
           is
           asked
           the
           suspected
           party
           ,
           If
           he
           or
           she
           were
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           or
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           answer
           is
           made
           ,
           He
           or
           she
           might
           have
           let
           me
           alone
           ,
           or
           not
           done
           so
           and
           so
           ;
           or
           such
           like
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           you
           may
           observe
           in
           most
           of
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           because
           they
           had
           not
           ▪
           such
           things
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           or
           used
           to
           have
           :
           as
           
             Anne
             Leech
          
           of
           Hawford
           in
           Essex
           confessed
           in
           her
           Confession
           ,
           besides
           the
           death
           of
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           the
           laming
           of
           a
           childe
           of
           one
           
             Turners
             .
          
           It
           being
           asked
           her
           why
           she
           did
           it
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           Her
           mother
           might
           have
           paid
           her
           for
           work
           she
           had
           done
           .
           Likewise
           one
           
             Anne
             Parker
             ,
          
           being
           asked
           why
           she
           did
           one
           
             Pryer
          
           mischief
           ;
           she
           answered
           ,
           He
           might
           have
           given
           her
           money
           upon
           a
           Thanksgiving-day
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           gave
           to
           others
           ;
           but
           would
           not
           give
           her
           any
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           not
           at
           Church
           :
           whereupon
           she
           sent
           her
           spirit
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           did
           accordingly
           .
           And
           so
           confessed
           how
           the
           devil
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           dun
           Dog
           ,
           had
           three
           drops
           of
           blood
           under
           her
           tongue
           ,
           to
           seal
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           had
           a
           piece
           of
           paper
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           wrote
           her
           name
           thereon
           with
           her
           consent
           ,
           and
           so
           promised
           her
           money
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           but
           should
           be
           avenged
           of
           her
           enemies
           ,
           according
           as
           is
           expressed
           in
           others
           .
        
         
           Hereto
           I
           might
           adde
           such
           as
           said
           they
           have
           such
           things
           as
           Familiars
           suck
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           cannot
           help
           it
           .
           
             Alexander
             Sussums
          
           of
           Melford
           in
           Suffolk
           ,
           confessed
           that
           he
           had
           things
           which
           did
           draw
           those
           marks
           I
           found
           upon
           him
           ▪
           but
           said
           he
           could
           not
           help
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           his
           kinred
           were
           naught
           .
           Then
           I
           asked
           him
           how
           it
           was
           possible
           they
           could
           suck
           without
           his
           consent
           .
           He
           said
           he
           did
           consent
           to
           that
           .
           Then
           I
           asked
           him
           again
           why
           he
           should
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           as
           God
           was
           so
           merciful
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           then
           told
           him
           of
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           whom
           I
           had
           been
           formerly
           acquainted
           withal
           ,
           as
           having
           lived
           in
           Town
           .
           He
           answered
           again
           ,
           He
           could
           not
           help
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           his
           generation
           was
           naught
           ;
           and
           so
           told
           me
           his
           mother
           and
           aunt
           were
           hanged
           ,
           his
           grandmother
           burnt
           for
           Witchcraft
           ,
           and
           so
           others
           of
           them
           questioned
           and
           hanged
           .
           This
           man
           is
           yet
           living
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           confessed
           the
           sucking
           of
           such
           things
           above
           
           sixteen
           yeers
           together
           ,
           but
           was
           suspected
           for
           doing
           of
           mischief
           ,
           yet
           never
           questioned
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           came
           into
           a
           house
           accidentally
           where
           I
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           profered
           himself
           to
           be
           searched
           ,
           and
           presently
           confessed
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           that
           means
           brought
           to
           trial
           ,
           but
           freed
           ,
           and
           living
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           When
           the
           party
           suspected
           makes
           enquiry
           after
           the
           party
           taken
           sick
           ,
           or
           desires
           to
           visit
           the
           party
           ,
           or
           the
           party
           the
           suspected
           :
           For
           many
           have
           confessed
           that
           after
           they
           have
           done
           a
           thing
           ,
           they
           are
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           as
           
             King
          
           of
           Acton
           in
           Suffolk
           confessed
           ,
           to
           a
           woman
           whom
           he
           had
           bewitched
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           she
           was
           in
           her
           extremity
           ,
           long
           before
           he
           was
           questioned
           :
           but
           this
           woman
           desired
           him
           to
           undo
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           and
           he
           told
           her
           he
           could
           not
           undo
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           told
           her
           he
           was
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           of
           another
           that
           could
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           was
           one
           ,
           as
           we
           untruly
           call
           them
           ,
           White
           or
           good
           Witches
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           was
           then
           suspected
           ,
           who
           accordingly
           did
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           confirm
           this
           ,
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           very
           remarkable
           example
           much
           tending
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           of
           one
           at
           Heddenham
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ely
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           where
           a
           childe
           suspected
           to
           be
           bewitched
           ,
           was
           carried
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           his
           house
           ,
           where
           the
           party
           suspected
           was
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           be
           examined
           .
           This
           childe
           being
           very
           sick
           ,
           was
           set
           in
           a
           chair
           ,
           and
           held
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           party
           who
           was
           suspected
           came
           in
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           it
           arose
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           got
           hold
           of
           her
           face
           to
           scratch
           her
           ,
           as
           its
           strength
           would
           afford
           ,
           she
           not
           stirring
           .
           Here
           you
           may
           observe
           the
           former
           Confessions
           ,
           where
           the
           Witch
           confessed
           ,
           that
           after
           she
           was
           scratched
           ,
           she
           had
           no
           further
           power
           over
           that
           party
           ;
           for
           this
           woman
           stood
           still
           :
           and
           so
           you
           may
           perceive
           that
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           done
           mischiefs
           ,
           are
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           help
           it
           :
           (
           This
           it
           is
           to
           renounce
           God
           and
           Christ
           )
           for
           this
           woman
           presently
           confessed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           she
           that
           had
           hurt
           the
           childe
           ,
           through
           her
           diabolical
           practice
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           what
           Imp
           she
           had
           sent
           to
           hurt
           the
           childe
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           why
           she
           did
           it
           ;
           and
           how
           she
           had
           sent
           one
           of
           her
           Imps
           a
           little
           before
           she
           was
           accused
           ,
           (
           for
           she
           had
           been
           searched
           ,
           and
           found
           with
           the
           marks
           )
           to
           destroy
           or
           spoil
           a
           whole
           field
           of
           corn
           in
           that
           Parish
           ;
           and
           so
           made
           a
           very
           large
           Confession
           ,
           with
           the
           suckling
           of
           her
           Imps
           upon
           those
           marks
           found
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           sealed
           with
           her
           blood
           ,
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           in
           other
           Confessions
           )
           besides
           
           other
           mischiefs
           which
           she
           did
           .
           May
           not
           Spell-setters
           and
           Charmers
           be
           also
           added
           ?
           for
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           any
           lesse
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           say
           that
           by
           words
           they
           can
           charm
           ,
           set
           Spells
           ,
           and
           help
           or
           cure
           mad
           Dogs
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           bitten
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           such-like
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           by
           their
           implicite
           league
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           do
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           putting
           their
           confidence
           in
           their
           words
           ,
           rather
           then
           in
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           who
           saith
           it
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           him
           .
           And
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           boast
           of
           their
           doings
           therein
           ,
           saying
           they
           had
           it
           from
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           their
           parents
           good
           Christians
           ?
           and
           they
           do
           but
           use
           the
           words
           for
           good
           ends
           .
           So
           likewise
           of
           those
           born
           of
           ill
           parents
           ,
           if
           their
           carriage
           be
           not
           otherwise
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           instanced
           enough
           of
           those
           ,
           else
           I
           could
           instance
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           aforenamed
           
             Rebecca
             West
             ,
          
           who
           was
           drawn
           to
           it
           by
           her
           mother
           ,
           (
           as
           she
           confessed
           )
           after
           a
           strange
           manner
           ,
           as
           she
           said
           :
           for
           her
           mother
           asked
           her
           to
           go
           to
           Manningtree
           with
           her
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           a
           mile
           ,
           and
           bade
           her
           work
           hard
           that
           she
           might
           go
           :
           and
           as
           they
           went
           ,
           she
           told
           her
           she
           must
           not
           say
           any
           thing
           whatsoever
           she
           saw
           ,
           but
           consent
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           then
           she
           should
           be
           a
           happie
           woman
           ;
           or
           such-like
           inticements
           .
           But
           when
           she
           came
           there
           ,
           at
           the
           house
           where
           her
           mother
           went
           ,
           there
           were
           her
           confederates
           met
           ;
           then
           ,
           before
           she
           could
           be
           entertained
           ,
           her
           mother
           was
           asked
           whether
           her
           daughter
           was
           acquainted
           with
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ;
           who
           answered
           She
           was
           .
           Then
           she
           was
           entertained
           ;
           and
           as
           she
           confessed
           ,
           the
           devil
           appeared
           ,
           and
           first
           kissed
           the
           woman
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           her self
           ;
           and
           so
           she
           was
           asked
           then
           if
           she
           were
           willing
           to
           be
           entred
           into
           their
           society
           ;
           who
           said
           ,
           She
           was
           .
           Then
           appeared
           Familiars
           ,
           which
           she
           confessed
           ,
           also
           the
           sucking
           of
           her
           body
           on
           the
           marks
           ,
           and
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           with
           her
           blood
           .
           This
           young
           woman
           confessed
           the
           naming
           of
           their
           Imps
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           expresse
           ;
           and
           the
           initiation
           of
           a
           Witch
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           thing
           at
           large
           ;
           especially
           ,
           she
           confessed
           how
           the
           devil
           took
           her
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           and
           words
           were
           used
           at
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           married
           to
           the
           devil
           (
           as
           she
           confessed
           :
           )
           a
           fearful
           thing
           to
           declare
           .
           But
           one
           thing
           observe
           ,
           That
           the
           devil
           imitates
           God
           in
           all
           things
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           book
           of
           Common-prayer
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           outward
           Worship
           .
           She
           likewise
           confessed
           that
           her
           mother
           prayed
           constantly
           ,
           (
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           thought
           ,
           very
           seriously
           )
           but
           she
           said
           it
           was
           to
           the
           devil
           ,
           
           using
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Oh
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
          
           meaning
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           LORD
           .
           This
           I
           put
           in
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           where
           such
           meetings
           be
           ,
           there
           are
           just
           grounds
           of
           suspicion
           :
           for
           they
           cannot
           always
           do
           their
           mischiefs
           according
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           without
           their
           meetings
           ,
           and
           the
           help
           one
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           apparition
           of
           the
           party
           suspected
           to
           the
           party
           sick
           ,
           and
           could
           nominate
           some
           instances
           thereof
           ,
           as
           in
           Northampton-shire
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           :
           but
           because
           apparitions
           may
           proceed
           from
           the
           phantasie
           of
           such
           as
           the
           party
           use
           to
           fear
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           suspect
           ,
           I
           forbear
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           that
           any
           should
           be
           accused
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           are
           just
           grounds
           of
           suspicion
           .
           But
           those
           called
           Wisemen
           ,
           or
           Wise-women
           ,
           called
           your
           White
           Witches
           ,
           which
           will
           shew
           the
           other
           in
           glasses
           ,
           or
           undo
           what
           the
           other
           have
           done
           ,
           (
           if
           proved
           )
           is
           it
           not
           sufficient
           ?
        
         
           But
           I
           hope
           there
           it
           none
           so
           ignorant
           or
           blinde
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           or
           believe
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           any
           to
           go
           or
           send
           to
           such
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           put
           any
           confidence
           or
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           require
           faith
           to
           believe
           they
           can
           cure
           ,
           before
           they
           will
           undertake
           it
           ;
           seeing
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           they
           ought
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           And
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           utterly
           forbids
           any
           going
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           2.
           6.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           
             will
             set
             his
             face
             against
             such
             as
             shall
             seek
             after
             those
             that
             have
             familiar
             spirits
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             amongst
             his
             people
             ;
          
           much
           more
           then
           such
           as
           should
           be
           guilty
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Then
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           they
           be
           known
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           or
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           if
           these
           difficulties
           be
           ?
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           many
           of
           them
           have
           made
           great
           shews
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           It
           is
           truth
           :
           as
           the
           devil
           can
           transform
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           so
           have
           many
           of
           these
           Witches
           made
           outward
           shews
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Saints
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           taken
           by
           some
           ;
           as
           one
           of
           Catworth
           in
           Huntingtonshire
           ,
           who
           made
           as
           large
           a
           Confession
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           ever
           any
           did
           ,
           &
           confessed
           at
           the
           gallows
           before
           her
           death
           ,
           in
           my
           hearing
           .
           Likewise
           one
           
             Lendall
          
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           who
           suffered
           also
           ,
           carried
           her self
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           no
           lesse
           :
           and
           so
           did
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           said
           
             Rehecca
             West
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           carriage
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           religious
           people
           ,
           and
           would
           constantly
           repair
           to
           all
           Sermons
           neer
           them
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           shews
           of
           religion
           ,
           there
           appeared
           some
           of
           these
           probabilities
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           suspected
           ,
           and
           so
           searched
           ,
           and
           so
           
           by
           that
           means
           discovered
           and
           made
           known
           .
           For
           if
           you
           do
           but
           observe
           these
           and
           such-like
           other
           reasons
           as
           may
           be
           thereby
           gathered
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           they
           prepare
           themselves
           in
           some
           kinde
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           outward
           carriage
           ,
           either
           by
           ill
           company
           keeping
           ,
           maliciousnesse
           ,
           revengeful
           persons
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           be
           born
           of
           such
           parents
           ,
           or
           go
           under
           a
           general
           suspicion
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           or
           one
           way
           or
           other
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           there
           will
           appear
           just
           grounds
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           either
           by
           words
           or
           deeds
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           appear
           there
           is
           a
           league
           made
           with
           the
           devil
           :
           for
           notwithstanding
           all
           former
           reasons
           ,
           to
           convict
           or
           prove
           one
           guilty
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           is
           to
           prove
           a
           League
           made
           with
           the
           devil
           :
           in
           this
           onely
           act
           ,
           standeth
           the
           very
           reality
           of
           a
           Witch
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           great
           shews
           of
           probabilities
           )
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           conceive
           how
           any
           can
           be
           properly
           said
           to
           be
           Witches
           :
           For
           the
           devil
           (
           through
           Gods
           permission
           )
           may
           hurt
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           and
           kill
           their
           cattel
           ;
           and
           ill
           haps
           may
           fall
           out
           upon
           his
           or
           her
           cursing
           ,
           and
           but
           grounds
           to
           make
           enquiry
           and
           search
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           for
           this
           League
           ;
           which
           though
           never
           so
           secretly
           made
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           discerned
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           that
           which
           maketh
           a
           Witch
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           some
           of
           their
           own
           society
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           former
           reasons
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           heathenish
           practice
           to
           seek
           to
           such
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           19.
           3.
           and
           65.
           4.
           2
           
           
             King.
          
           17.
           17.
           
           Now
           we
           should
           not
           be
           like
           the
           abominable
           heathen
           in
           any
           evil
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           these
           abominations
           .
           And
           they
           which
           seek
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           commonly
           wicked
           and
           evil
           people
           ,
           haunted
           themselves
           by
           an
           evil
           spirit
           ,
           who
           suggesteth
           this
           course
           into
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           into
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           28.
           
           Yea
           ,
           such
           as
           esteem
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           work
           in
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           are
           bewitched
           in
           so
           thinking
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           9
           ,
           11.
           
           For
           it
           is
           found
           true
           by
           daily
           experience
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           most
           use
           them
           ,
           most
           need
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           might
           instance
           ;
           but
           onely
           I
           desire
           to
           prove
           the
           League
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           proved
           :
           for
           they
           that
           make
           this
           League
           ,
           if
           expresse
           as
           before
           ,
           have
           a
           familiar
           or
           spirit
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           :
           For
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           League
           is
           made
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           or
           Familiar
           ,
           one
           or
           more
           ,
           is
           familiar
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           
             Saul
          
           and
           
             Iosiah
          
           in
           the
           forementioned
           places
           ,
           when
           Witches
           were
           known
           to
           have
           Familiars
           ,
           besides
           the
           Confessions
           of
           Witches
           lately
           executed
           herein
           expressed
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           have
           now
           adays
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           after
           their
           League
           made
           ,
           they
           work
           their
           mischief
           ,
           as
           is
           likewise
           
           proved
           by
           their
           Confessions
           ;
           as
           the
           said
           
             Elizabeth
             Clark
          
           confessed
           ,
           who
           averred
           that
           all
           were
           Witches
           who
           had
           such
           marks
           as
           she
           was
           found
           withal
           ,
           and
           had
           familiar
           spirits
           more
           or
           lesse
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           were
           some
           which
           had
           none
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           found
           true
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           onely
           the
           brand
           ,
           or
           devils
           mark
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           :
           but
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           may
           observe
           it
           as
           a
           genetal
           rule
           in
           all
           their
           Confessions
           ;
           as
           
             Iohn
             Bysack
             ,
          
           alias
           
             Gleede
             ,
          
           of
           Waldingfield
           
             magna
          
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           confessed
           that
           the
           devil
           came
           in
           at
           his
           window
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           rugged
           sandy-coloured
           dog
           ,
           which
           asked
           him
           to
           deny
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           he
           spake
           with
           a
           great
           hollow
           voice
           ;
           and
           he
           consented
           .
           Then
           he
           said
           Satan
           asked
           him
           for
           blood
           to
           seal
           and
           confirm
           the
           covenant
           or
           agreement
           ;
           and
           he
           bade
           him
           take
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           Satan
           with
           his
           consent
           had
           ,
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           such
           a
           coloured
           dog
           ,
           thorow
           his
           leather
           doublet
           ,
           with
           his
           claw
           .
           Then
           I
           asked
           him
           where
           away
           Satan
           had
           it
           :
           and
           he
           said
           ,
           From
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           Satan
           promised
           to
           free
           him
           of
           hell-torments
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           send
           him
           other
           things
           which
           he
           must
           let
           suck
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           avenge
           him
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           All
           which
           he
           said
           he
           consented
           to
           ,
           and
           was
           willing
           withal
           ;
           and
           then
           soon
           after
           those
           came
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           his
           Imps
           ,
           and
           sucked
           on
           those
           marks
           or
           teats
           which
           I
           found
           on
           his
           body
           ,
           neer
           twenty
           yeers
           together
           ,
           sometimes
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           sometimes
           once
           a
           fortnight
           ,
           which
           he
           confessed
           came
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Snails
           ,
           onely
           they
           differed
           one
           from
           another
           in
           colour
           and
           bignesse
           .
           Then
           I
           asked
           him
           how
           they
           could
           suck
           on
           that
           part
           of
           his
           body
           I
           found
           the
           marks
           on
           :
           and
           he
           said
           he
           used
           to
           lie
           down
           on
           his
           right
           side
           to
           let
           them
           suck
           ,
           and
           was
           willing
           withal
           :
           for
           he
           confessed
           he
           oftentimes
           arose
           out
           of
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           fire
           ,
           and
           lay
           down
           by
           it
           to
           let
           them
           suck
           his
           blood
           ;
           which
           rising
           out
           of
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           fire
           making
           ,
           his
           wife
           averred
           to
           be
           truth
           ;
           yet
           she
           said
           she
           never
           knew
           or
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           person
           ;
           for
           she
           said
           he
           used
           to
           tell
           her
           he
           was
           sick
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           a
           disease
           which
           he
           could
           not
           help
           himself
           better
           for
           to
           ease
           himself
           of
           his
           pain
           he
           used
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           then
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           endure
           his
           bed
           ,
           his
           pain
           was
           so
           troublesome
           .
           But
           to
           clear
           all
           suspicion
           which
           after
           might
           fall
           on
           her
           thereby
           ,
           she
           was
           searched
           ,
           and
           found
           clear
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           thought
           to
           be
           by
           her
           neighbours
           before
           and
           since
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           .
           He
           likewise
           confessed
           his
           Imps
           names
           were
           
             Sydrake
             ,
             Ieffry
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Ayleward
             ,
             Sacar
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pyman
             ;
          
           for
           he
           had
           
           six
           by
           his
           confession
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           by
           the
           number
           of
           his
           marks
           .
           The
           first
           was
           to
           kill
           all
           manner
           of
           fowls
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           he
           confessed
           he
           employed
           .
           The
           second
           was
           to
           kill
           sheep
           and
           such-like
           cattel
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           hogs
           ,
           and
           such-like
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           Cows
           ,
           and
           such-like
           beasts
           .
           The
           fifth
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           horses
           .
           And
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Christians
           :
           and
           so
           particularized
           many
           mischiefs
           he
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           So
           they
           have
           their
           Familiars
           ,
           some
           for
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           another
           ;
           some
           to
           help
           them
           at
           their
           needs
           ,
           (
           though
           many
           times
           therein
           they
           fail
           them
           )
           and
           others
           to
           work
           their
           mischiefs
           and
           revenge
           ,
           as
           the
           aforesaid
           
             Iohn
             Wynnicke
          
           and
           many
           others
           have
           confessed
           .
           But
           I
           onely
           instance
           their
           Confessions
           in
           short
           ,
           and
           but
           in
           part
           onely
           ,
           tending
           to
           that
           I
           quote
           them
           for
           as
           neer
           as
           I
           can
           .
           For
           I
           could
           adde
           divers
           more
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           the
           other
           in
           effect
           tend
           to
           prove
           this
           ;
           so
           do
           most
           of
           the
           Confessions
           little
           or
           more
           depend
           one
           upon
           another
           :
           so
           that
           I
           do
           but
           instance
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           effect
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           third
           part
           of
           those
           I
           have
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           should
           ,
           I
           have
           many
           larger
           Confessions
           ,
           which
           perchance
           might
           give
           better
           satisfaction
           to
           some
           :
           but
           I
           onely
           aim
           at
           the
           principal
           heads
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           and
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           ,
           hath
           been
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           unjustly
           ,
           as
           mady
           have
           surmised
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           .
           And
           that
           all
           that
           be
           thus
           in
           league
           ,
           (
           as
           expresse
           or
           open
           league
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           are
           to
           be
           found
           out
           and
           known
           by
           these
           evidences
           ,
           be
           they
           of
           either
           sort
           ,
           bad
           ,
           or
           white
           or
           good
           Witches
           so
           called
           ;
           firsh
           ,
           by
           Witches
           marks
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           commonly
           upon
           those
           baser
           sorts
           called
           the
           bad
           and
           cursing
           Witch
           ;
           and
           so
           upon
           the
           other
           called
           the
           good
           or
           white
           Witch
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           easily
           found
           ,
           (
           if
           but
           onely
           the
           brand
           ,
           or
           devils
           mark
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           well
           be
           termed
           )
           but
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           the
           spirits
           suck
           of
           ,
           are
           easily
           to
           be
           distinguished
           and
           known
           from
           all
           the
           other
           marks
           ,
           but
           yet
           have
           as
           before
           (
           if
           an
           expresse
           league
           .
           )
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           devils
           custom
           to
           mark
           his
           :
           God
           will
           have
           his
           mark
           for
           his
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           9.
           
           
             Rev.
          
           7.
           the
           Beast
           will
           have
           his
           mark
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           13.
           
           So
           the
           devil
           himself
           will
           have
           his
           mark
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           as
           well
           by
           the
           relations
           and
           confessions
           of
           Witches
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           witnesses
           of
           many
           learned
           men
           ,
           writing
           of
           Witches
           and
           Witchcraft
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           where
           this
           mark
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           league
           and
           familiar
           spirits
           more
           or
           lesse
           ;
           which
           marks
           are
           to
           be
           found
           by
           searching
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           they
           be
           discerned
           from
           natural
           marks
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           First
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           mark
           which
           comes
           by
           the
           sucking
           or
           by
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           spirit
           or
           familiar
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           commonly
           upon
           the
           baser
           sort
           called
           the
           bad
           witch
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           times
           upon
           the
           other
           so
           untruly
           called
           the
           good
           or
           white
           witch
           ,
           for
           all
           witches
           are
           bad
           indeed
           ,
           though
           peradventure
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           have
           not
           commonly
           so
           many
           Familiars
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           most
           of
           them
           work
           by
           Familiars
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           suckle
           them
           likewise
           ,
           though
           not
           commonly
           above
           onè
           .
           They
           are
           to
           be
           known
           by
           these
           tokens
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           insensiblenesse
           of
           them
           ,
           sometimes
           like
           a
           little
           teat
           or
           big
           ,
           that
           is
           when
           it
           remains
           as
           the
           Imp
           or
           Familiar
           sucks
           thereof
           :
           if
           outward
           ,
           then
           nothing
           to
           be
           discerned
           but
           as
           a
           little
           bit
           of
           skin
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           extended
           and
           drawn
           out
           ,
           and
           wrung
           ,
           much
           like
           the
           finger
           of
           a
           glove
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           limber
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           substance
           in
           it
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           when
           their
           Imps
           have
           newly
           sucked
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           may
           be
           there
           may
           be
           a
           little
           watrish
           blood
           perceived
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           known
           from
           natural
           marks
           several
           ways
           ;
           for
           it
           hath
           no
           scar
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           very
           top
           a
           little
           hole
           ,
           where
           the
           blood
           cometh
           out
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           inward
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           beyond
           all
           natural
           marks
           ,
           or
           where
           no
           such-like
           (
           if
           natural
           )
           could
           possibly
           be
           ,
           and
           remains
           but
           as
           a
           little
           red
           spot
           ,
           much
           like
           ,
           or
           litttle
           differing
           from
           a
           flea-bite
           ;
           onely
           it
           is
           out
           of
           the
           flesh
           above
           it
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           other
           is
           flat
           ,
           but
           this
           as
           I
           say
           is
           out
           above
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           whitish
           end
           at
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           known
           both
           of
           them
           by
           a
           circle
           about
           them
           ,
           much
           like
           the
           circle
           of
           a
           womans
           brest
           which
           hath
           been
           sucked
           ,
           and
           one
           may
           discern
           the
           place
           where
           the
           blood
           comes
           out
           :
           and
           many
           times
           it
           falleth
           out
           ,
           if
           new
           sucked
           ,
           the
           watrish
           blood
           may
           be
           stroaked
           out
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           time
           they
           be
           kept
           ,
           if
           the
           watchers
           be
           careful
           to
           discern
           when
           they
           be
           in
           most
           trouble
           ,
           though
           their
           Familiars
           come
           never
           so
           insensible
           :
           and
           therein
           (
           as
           before
           )
           watching
           hath
           done
           good
           (
           though
           not
           deprived
           of
           any
           thing
           necessary
           ,
           as
           before
           .
           )
           And
           the
           skin
           may
           be
           pulled
           one
           side
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           differeth
           from
           the
           other
           parts
           in
           colour
           ,
           and
           remains
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           dead
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           insensible
           of
           pricking
           and
           other
           usage
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           done
           in
           a
           direct
           manner
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           be
           easily
           discerned
           from
           any
           natural
           mark
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           otherwise
           expresse
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           neither
           
           
           
           for
           giving
           offence
           to
           some
           ,
           nor
           a
           means
           to
           give
           some
           of
           such
           persons
           insight
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           thereby
           they
           might
           grow
           more
           experienced
           to
           make
           away
           their
           marks
           ,
           for
           that
           hath
           been
           too
           common
           amongst
           them
           already
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           could
           instance
           many
           examples
           :
           but
           you
           finde
           by
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           them
           tend
           to
           manifest
           ,
           that
           their
           Familiars
           suck
           upon
           those
           marks
           which
           we
           first
           finde
           ,
           which
           are
           before
           expressed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           forbear
           to
           instance
           any
           to
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           they
           be
           like
           a
           blue
           spot
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           more
           to
           be
           discerned
           besides
           the
           insensiblenesse
           thereof
           ;
           but
           will
           grow
           or
           be
           drawn
           again
           by
           the
           sucking
           of
           their
           Imps
           or
           Familiars
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           for
           they
           cannot
           hide
           them
           always
           :
           as
           one
           
             Marsh
          
           a
           woman
           of
           Brampford
           confessed
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           searched
           two
           or
           three
           times
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           marks
           could
           be
           found
           upon
           her
           :
           at
           length
           ,
           she
           being
           accused
           by
           another
           of
           the
           same
           town
           ,
           was
           forthwith
           before
           she
           had
           any
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           or
           thoughts
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           of
           being
           searched
           again
           ,
           taken
           by
           the
           Constables
           there
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           coming
           homeward
           to
           her
           own
           house
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           be
           searched
           again
           ,
           upon
           the
           others
           accusation
           :
           but
           as
           she
           came
           by
           her
           own
           house
           ,
           she
           desired
           to
           go
           in
           ,
           (
           as
           she
           said
           )
           to
           shift
           her self
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           was
           very
           unwilling
           (
           as
           she
           pretended
           )
           to
           go
           to
           the
           women
           to
           be
           searched
           with
           a
           foul
           shift
           on
           her
           back
           :
           but
           the
           Constable
           having
           had
           notice
           of
           it
           formerly
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           her
           to
           go
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           known
           she
           did
           it
           before
           her
           former
           searching
           ,
           brought
           her
           forthwith
           away
           to
           the
           place
           where
           she
           was
           to
           be
           searched
           ;
           and
           when
           she
           was
           a searching
           ,
           she
           was
           presently
           found
           to
           have
           the
           marks
           very
           apparent
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           clean
           Shift
           on
           her
           back
           .
           But
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           in
           her
           Confession
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           she
           confessed
           that
           if
           she
           had
           been
           let
           go
           home
           to
           have
           shifted
           her self
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           been
           found
           with
           the
           marks
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           had
           a
           shift
           so
           dressed
           ,
           that
           her
           marks
           could
           not
           have
           been
           found
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           thereby
           so
           escaped
           by
           the
           same
           means
           the
           former
           searches
           ;
           yet
           she
           was
           searched
           by
           those
           which
           were
           the
           first
           that
           ever
           to
           my
           knowledge
           found
           any
           of
           those
           marks
           ;
           and
           so
           confessed
           that
           she
           had
           made
           a
           covenant
           with
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           sealed
           it
           with
           her
           blood
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           round
           O
           to
           the
           paper
           the
           devil
           brought
           her
           ,
           and
           confessed
           her
           Familiars
           ,
           with
           the
           sucking
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           mischief
           she
           had
           done
           by
           her
           Witchcraft
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           she
           then
           further
           
           confessed
           ,
           and
           suffered
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Here
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           diligentnesse
           of
           searching
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           points
           of
           their
           discovery
           :
           For
           I
           have
           observed
           this
           one
           thing
           in
           my
           proceedings
           herein
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           their
           marks
           ,
           though
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           be
           not
           found
           ,
           they
           will
           hardly
           confesse
           :
           but
           when
           all
           are
           found
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           number
           of
           them
           more
           or
           lesse
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           have
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           inducement
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           confession
           ;
           and
           that
           hath
           made
           me
           careful
           when
           apparent
           marks
           have
           not
           been
           seen
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           a
           second
           or
           third
           search
           be
           made
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           concernment
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           it
           were
           fitting
           that
           those
           which
           search
           ,
           and
           those
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           having
           some
           intelligence
           of
           the
           marks
           first
           given
           them
           ,
           were
           sworn
           before
           searching
           ,
           that
           diligent
           search
           might
           be
           made
           in
           all
           places
           of
           such
           as
           be
           suspected
           in
           such
           a
           case
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           detection
           of
           so
           great
           a
           height
           of
           sin
           and
           implety
           ,
           that
           none
           that
           be
           guilty
           might
           escape
           the
           punishment
           due
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           here
           ;
           and
           so
           those
           likewise
           that
           wrongfully
           go
           under
           that
           aspersion
           ,
           be
           freed
           thereof
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           it
           were
           fitting
           that
           such
           as
           did
           it
           might
           be
           such
           as
           know
           what
           belongs
           to
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           who
           make
           conscience
           to
           perform
           the
           same
           likewise
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           be
           at
           the
           searching
           ,
           able
           people
           ,
           of
           discretion
           and
           good
           carriage
           ;
           for
           I
           fear
           that
           money
           hath
           swayed
           some
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           knowledge
           others
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           the
           flesh
           is
           sunk
           in
           a
           hollow
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           pull
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           pull
           them
           out
           with
           their
           nails
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           pulled
           off
           ;
           as
           one
           of
           Over
           in
           Cambridge-shire
           confessed
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           found
           and
           laid
           to
           her
           charge
           ,
           that
           she
           heard
           of
           our
           coming
           to
           town
           ,
           and
           plucked
           her
           marks
           off
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           because
           she
           would
           not
           have
           been
           found
           ,
           as
           she
           confessed
           before
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           of
           the
           same
           town
           at
           large
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Covenant
           and
           her
           Imps
           ,
           and
           the
           harms
           she
           did
           both
           to
           him
           and
           others
           by
           her
           Imps.
           
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           strange
           they
           should
           know
           when
           they
           should
           be
           searched
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           kept
           private
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           Let
           it
           be
           kept
           never
           so
           private
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           common
           ,
           and
           as
           common
           as
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           have
           confessed
           :
           for
           so
           did
           they
           of
           Fenny-Drayton
           in
           Cambridge-shire
           ,
           who
           made
           very
           large
           Confessions
           ,
           as
           ,
           that
           the
           devil
           told
           them
           of
           our
           coming
           to
           town
           ,
           but
           withal
           told
           them
           they
           should
           be
           
           searched
           ,
           but
           should
           not
           be
           found
           ;
           wherein
           they
           said
           they
           found
           him
           a
           lyar
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           said
           they
           did
           in
           his
           promising
           them
           they
           should
           never
           want
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           :
           and
           so
           likewise
           that
           is
           usual
           with
           others
           ;
           but
           those
           made
           very
           large
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           Also
           sometimes
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           discerned
           but
           red
           spots
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           skin
           were
           perished
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           )
           for
           that
           is
           when
           they
           onely
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           apply
           no
           medicine
           at
           all
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           blood
           will
           appear
           all
           round
           within
           the
           circle
           ,
           as
           afore
           is
           expressed
           .
           And
           of
           these
           I
           have
           found
           divers
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           those
           have
           been
           left
           for
           a
           second
           search
           ,
           or
           a
           third
           ;
           as
           occasion
           or
           ground
           sufficient
           required
           .
           And
           of
           these
           though
           I
           have
           found
           divers
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           but
           one
           example
           by
           confession
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           one
           
             Clarke
          
           of
           Keyston
           in
           Huntington-shire
           ,
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           found
           ,
           and
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           expecting
           to
           have
           been
           searched
           another
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           not
           know
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           soon
           after
           confessed
           he
           had
           cut
           off
           his
           marks
           ,
           saying
           they
           were
           fools
           that
           were
           found
           with
           the
           marks
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           made
           sure
           he
           could
           not
           be
           found
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           cut
           off
           his
           two
           or
           three
           days
           before
           I
           searched
           him
           .
           But
           I
           perceived
           the
           blood
           ,
           and
           shewed
           it
           to
           the
           townsmen
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           I
           thought
           he
           was
           naught
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           that
           sin
           ,
           and
           doubted
           not
           thereof
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           take
           oath
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           marks
           had
           been
           apparently
           seen
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           that
           is
           said
           ,
           There
           may
           be
           and
           are
           natural
           marks
           like
           all
           these
           afore
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           For
           natural
           marks
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           there
           be
           Wens
           of
           divers
           sorts
           ;
           but
           view
           these
           well
           ,
           and
           next
           adjacent
           to
           the
           flesh
           they
           are
           very
           small
           ,
           and
           hang
           like
           a
           thred
           ,
           but
           from
           thence
           like
           a
           teat
           or
           big
           ;
           but
           feel
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           fleshie
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           extend
           as
           the
           other
           will
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           a
           rent
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           piece
           of
           skin
           may
           hang
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           This
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           nothing
           but
           as
           a
           skin
           ,
           yet
           it
           cometh
           firmly
           out
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           sticks
           out
           like
           a
           big
           or
           teat
           ,
           and
           not
           hang
           down
           ,
           when
           I
           conceive
           rents
           will
           either
           hang
           ,
           or
           lie
           flat
           ;
           but
           if
           hang
           ,
           then
           I
           believe
           a
           scar
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           feels
           fleshlike
           besides
           :
           but
           these
           have
           no
           scar
           ,
           onely
           as
           it
           were
           a
           little
           hole
           on
           the
           top
           ,
           where
           the
           blood
           comes
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           easily
           to
           be
           discerned
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           nipped
           blood
           out
           .
           And
           then
           likewise
           they
           be
           insensible
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           be
           not
           :
           But
           I
           confesse
           ,
           if
           these
           be
           not
           pricked
           
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           they
           will
           feel
           it
           likewise
           .
           Some
           have
           Warts
           :
           but
           I
           answer
           ,
           They
           be
           out
           of
           the
           flesh
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           flat
           and
           fleshie
           ,
           and
           sensible
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           any
           way
           extend
           :
           but
           so
           far
           unlike
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           not
           further
           speak
           of
           them
           .
           Some
           have
           Mouls
           ;
           it
           is
           truth
           ,
           I
           believe
           most
           men
           have
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           of
           several
           colours
           ;
           but
           those
           be
           flat
           to
           the
           flesh
           always
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           like
           the
           other
           ,
           nor
           will
           extend
           ,
           but
           is
           sensible
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           like
           the
           brand
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           No
           :
           for
           it
           differeth
           as
           well
           in
           colour
           ,
           as
           also
           it
           hath
           no
           circle
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           skin
           is
           on
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           onely
           differs
           sometimes
           in
           colour
           ,
           but
           not
           like
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           is
           sensible
           :
           neither
           for
           the
           most
           part
           have
           any
           of
           the
           marks
           of
           those
           which
           have
           suffered
           been
           found
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           either
           Warts
           ,
           Wens
           ,
           or
           Mouls
           ,
           or
           commonly
           rents
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           There
           are
           Emrod-marks
           ,
           and
           piles
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           True
           ,
           but
           the
           Emrod-marks
           are
           upon
           the
           veins
           ,
           though
           they
           issue
           out
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           discerned
           either
           by
           the
           colour
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           lying
           up
           of
           the
           veins
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           veins
           be
           down
           ,
           still
           ,
           the
           colour
           remains
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           known
           that
           way
           :
           But
           however
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           extend
           to
           be
           drawn
           out
           and
           twisted
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           will
           ;
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           not
           so
           much
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           little
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           pain
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           none
           :
           for
           therein
           the
           insensiblenesse
           cleers
           this
           expresly
           ;
           for
           it
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           that
           any
           should
           be
           Insensible
           upon
           their
           veins
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           are
           meerly
           out
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           for
           I
           conceive
           if
           they
           were
           upon
           the
           veins
           ,
           they
           would
           bleed
           after
           they
           were
           sucked
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           easily
           be
           stenched
           again
           ;
           neither
           be
           they
           so
           inward
           as
           the
           Emrods
           marks
           ,
           except
           the
           inward
           marks
           ,
           which
           are
           beyond
           them
           ,
           and
           where
           no
           natural
           cause
           can
           be
           of
           that
           colour
           ,
           and
           insensible
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Piles
           ,
           I
           think
           this
           is
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           for
           that
           likewise
           ;
           for
           they
           be
           out
           of
           the
           veins
           ,
           and
           are
           sensible
           without
           question
           ,
           and
           be
           flat
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           extended
           as
           the
           other
           will
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           some
           others
           will
           say
           ,
           But
           women
           have
           rents
           and
           other
           miscarriages
           by
           childe-bearing
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           partly
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           grant
           it
           for
           truth
           ;
           but
           yet
           if
           that
           way
           will
           neither
           scar
           appear
           ,
           nor
           will
           it
           feel
           fleshie
           ,
           but
           will
           it
           be
           extended
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           admit
           all
           this
           were
           truth
           ,
           I
           will
           affirm
           the
           colour
           differs
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           will
           be
           no
           circle
           about
           it
           ,
           nor
           twisted
           ▪
           
           nor
           have
           a
           hole
           as
           the
           other
           have
           ,
           and
           be
           insensible
           likewise
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           further
           explain
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           fitting
           :
           for
           ,
           
             All
             things
          
           (
           as
           the
           proverb
           is
           )
           
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             spoken
             at
             all
             times
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           printed
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           shall
           hereafter
           make
           any
           Objections
           against
           me
           (
           as
           I
           expect
           they
           will
           )
           I
           will
           then
           explain
           my self
           (
           through
           permission
           )
           as
           far
           as
           by
           experience
           I
           have
           found
           ,
           or
           by
           reading
           or
           otherwise
           my
           knowledge
           shall
           extend
           to
           .
           For
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           and
           my
           conscience
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           found
           with
           these
           marks
           ,
           are
           expresly
           guilty
           of
           that
           diabolical
           art
           or
           practice
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           done
           mischief
           or
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           that
           they
           have
           renounced
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           betaken
           themselves
           to
           the
           devil
           ,
           the
           utter
           enemy
           of
           God
           and
           all
           the
           world
           .
           And
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           an
           instrument
           (
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           to
           save
           one
           who
           should
           confesse
           and
           humble
           himself
           ,
           as
           
             Manasseh
          
           did
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           those
           who
           ,
           being
           found
           with
           the
           marks
           upon
           them
           ,
           shall
           deny
           :
           but
           I
           shall
           forbear
           herein
           ,
           where
           it
           nothing
           concerns
           me
           ,
           but
           those
           in
           authority
           ;
           for
           I
           would
           not
           give
           offence
           to
           any
           ,
           onely
           desire
           to
           cleer
           my self
           ,
           in
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           world
           that
           my
           conscience
           is
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           sorts
           ought
           to
           live
           amongst
           us
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Realm
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           18
           of
           
             Deuteronomy
             .
          
           And
           then
           remember
           this
           one
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           
             Micah
          
           5
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           intends
           to
           blesse
           a
           Nation
           ,
           he
           will
           cut
           off
           or
           root
           out
           all
           Witchcrafts
           and
           Inchantments
           :
           which
           I
           should
           think
           should
           give
           all
           sufficient
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           have
           these
           marks
           ,
           are
           in
           league
           and
           covenant
           with
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           there
           are
           Witches
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           which
           have
           the
           brand
           be
           also
           guilty
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           be
           they
           of
           either
           sort
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           found
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           searching
           also
           ;
           yet
           I
           confesse
           that
           is
           very
           difficult
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           very
           few
           ever
           attained
           to
           the
           discovery
           thereof
           :
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           known
           by
           the
           insensiblenesse
           thereof
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           being
           drawn
           or
           shrunk
           up
           so
           with
           a
           circle
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           skin
           were
           stretched
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           or
           shrunk
           up
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           very
           little
           by
           the
           colour
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           as
           if
           it
           were
           or
           had
           been
           some
           natural
           cause
           ,
           or
           where
           some
           issue
           had
           been
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           skin
           was
           never
           perished
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           easily
           discerned
           ;
           onely
           it
           shews
           in
           the
           middle
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           little
           hole
           had
           been
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           such
           as
           the
           places
           where
           the
           
           blood
           is
           fetched
           to
           seal
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           like
           a
           natural
           mark
           ,
           either
           long
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           natural
           marks
           be
           ;
           onely
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           deader
           and
           harder
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           tender
           as
           other
           places
           be
           ,
           or
           where
           plaisters
           have
           been
           used
           :
           but
           the
           other
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           round
           ,
           but
           however
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           little
           circle
           about
           it
           ,
           just
           adjacent
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           sunk
           in
           all
           the
           circle
           about
           ,
           and
           then
           within
           that
           ,
           next
           adjacent
           to
           the
           circle
           ,
           somewhat
           higher
           then
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           harder
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           middle
           thereof
           ,
           a
           little
           hole
           ot
           pit
           somewhat
           sunk
           .
           This
           brand
           or
           mark
           ,
           if
           it
           come
           to
           be
           tried
           for
           the
           insensiblenesse
           ,
           will
           soon
           be
           felt
           ,
           if
           greater
           care
           be
           not
           had
           in
           pricking
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           insensible
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           deep
           into
           the
           flesh
           as
           the
           others
           be
           ,
           but
           shews
           deadlike
           ,
           much
           like
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           seared
           with
           a
           hot-iron
           ,
           and
           is
           firmly
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           secret
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           be
           ,
           but
           differs
           a
           little
           in
           colour
           ,
           as
           a
           feared
           place
           doth
           from
           another
           ;
           as
           I
           might
           somewhat
           in
           large
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           not
           presume
           too
           far
           ,
           lest
           others
           should
           unadvisedly
           and
           rashly
           proceed
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           such
           persons
           wrongfully
           ,
           and
           then
           fault
           me
           for
           the
           insight
           ;
           as
           hath
           been
           formerly
           done
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           have
           done
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           or
           render
           a
           reason
           for
           ,
           or
           perchance
           say
           those
           be
           guilty
           ,
           where
           they
           finde
           some
           other
           evidence
           may
           be
           given
           that
           they
           be
           guilty
           ,
           or
           where
           money
           will
           be
           largely
           given
           that
           they
           are
           guilty
           ,
           when
           as
           if
           they
           come
           to
           be
           further
           questioned
           ,
           they
           can
           onely
           say
           they
           be
           such
           marks
           as
           such
           a
           one
           told
           me
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           have
           such
           marks
           in
           the
           Jail
           ,
           of
           his
           finding
           out
           ,
           or
           some
           who
           have
           confessed
           :
           when
           as
           they
           themselves
           cannot
           distinguish
           between
           natural
           marks
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           know
           them
           asunder
           ,
           but
           however
           ,
           know
           but
           one
           sort
           of
           the
           marks
           ▪
           and
           so
           let
           many
           escape
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           wrongfully
           thereby
           ,
           or
           for
           lucre
           ,
           accuse
           ;
           a
           fearful
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           conceive
           it
           were
           fitting
           ,
           that
           when
           such
           come
           to
           their
           trials
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           done
           by
           those
           of
           knowledge
           and
           discretion
           ,
           and
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           every
           light-carriag'd
           houswife
           ,
           who
           regards
           more
           her
           own
           ends
           then
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           who
           can
           render
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           do
           but
           what
           they
           have
           learned
           some
           insight
           in
           ,
           &
           so
           go
           where
           they
           are
           sent
           for
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           would
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           indeed
           for
           money
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Common-wealths
           good
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           their
           want
           of
           knowledge
           therein
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           had
           need
           be
           
           done
           by
           able
           ,
           discreet
           ,
           honest
           persons
           ,
           especially
           for
           these
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           and
           other
           cleer
           evidences
           concurring
           with
           them
           .
           Yet
           I
           affirm
           that
           all
           that
           have
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           these
           marks
           ,
           are
           guilty
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           if
           plainly
           made
           appear
           :
           for
           I
           could
           have
           spoken
           somewhat
           more
           ,
           both
           of
           wrongfully
           accusing
           ,
           and
           excusing
           ,
           onely
           I
           know
           it
           will
           then
           be
           judged
           that
           I
           do
           it
           to
           take
           off
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           ,
           or
           but
           such
           as
           I
           like
           of
           ,
           were
           fitting
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           thereby
           take
           all
           upon
           my self
           ;
           which
           I
           know
           many
           in
           the
           world
           will
           be
           ready
           enough
           to
           censure
           of
           me
           :
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           where
           one
           hath
           the
           least
           insight
           herein
           ,
           I
           wish
           there
           were
           hundreds
           in
           all
           Countries
           which
           had
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           any
           now
           have
           ;
           but
           onely
           that
           such
           as
           be
           idle
           ,
           or
           unconscionable
           of
           their
           ways
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           of
           men
           and
           womens
           lives
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           unskilful
           in
           these
           ways
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           meddle
           in
           such
           a
           businesse
           of
           concernment
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           .
           As
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           lucre
           of
           money
           ,
           I
           shall
           more
           fully
           clear
           in
           the
           last
           Objection
           in
           the
           close
           hereof
           ,
           to
           acquit
           my self
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           implicite
           or
           secret
           League
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           what
           these
           be
           which
           thus
           work
           by
           Satan
           :
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           similitude
           ,
           from
           the
           direction
           of
           that
           place
           in
           
             Mark
          
           9.
           38
           ,
           40.
           and
           
             Luke
          
           9.
           49.
           
           For
           Satan
           will
           be
           Gods
           ape
           in
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           he
           also
           imitate
           Christ
           herein
           .
           They
           are
           such
           as
           invocate
           the
           devil
           by
           certain
           superstitious
           forms
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           prayers
           ,
           believing
           that
           these
           means
           can
           effect
           what
           they
           have
           offered
           them
           for
           ,
           and
           do
           withal
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           effectual
           .
           Now
           the
           devil
           herein
           consenteth
           ,
           and
           affordeth
           his
           power
           ,
           at
           the
           utterance
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           thing
           to
           passe
           which
           is
           desired
           .
           Here
           therefore
           is
           a
           Covenant
           and
           mutual
           consent
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           for
           if
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           be
           content
           to
           use
           superstitious
           forms
           of
           invocation
           for
           help
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           and
           in
           using
           them
           desireth
           in
           heart
           to
           have
           the
           thing
           effected
           ;
           if
           the
           devil
           work
           the
           feat
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           secret
           compact
           :
           for
           they
           have
           desired
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           consented
           .
           They
           are
           such
           as
           do
           know
           ,
           that
           neither
           by
           Gods
           work
           in
           nature
           ,
           nor
           by
           Gods
           ordination
           from
           his
           Word
           ,
           the
           things
           they
           do
           are
           warrantable
           ,
           (
           but
           rather
           hear
           such
           things
           forbidden
           )
           and
           that
           they
           also
           are
           absurd
           to
           common
           reason
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           do
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           finde
           an
           effect
           answerable
           to
           their
           expectation
           .
        
         
         
           Hereto
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           healing
           of
           a
           wound
           by
           anointing
           the
           instrument
           which
           gave
           the
           wound
           ,
           Spell-setters
           ,
           and
           Charmers
           ,
           and
           such-like
           ,
           who
           many
           of
           them
           are
           in
           expresse
           league
           as
           aforesaid
           :
           for
           the
           devil
           contenteth
           himself
           sometimes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           there
           where
           he
           well
           perceiveth
           the
           party
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           please
           themselves
           with
           hope
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           employing
           them
           onely
           about
           seeming-good
           things
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           suppose
           they
           sin
           not
           ,
           nor
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           nor
           under
           Gods
           wrath
           ▪
           as
           the
           other
           are
           ,
           because
           they
           fall
           not
           so
           foully
           into
           the
           pit
           of
           destruction
           by
           an
           expresse
           league
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           do
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           outward
           shew
           of
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           can
           be
           said
           of
           those
           who
           onely
           cure
           diseases
           by
           laying
           on
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           using
           certain
           words
           or
           forms
           of
           prayers
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           done
           by
           this
           secret
           Compact
           ,
           though
           ignorantly
           they
           think
           otherwise
           ?
           For
           if
           the
           remedy
           be
           not
           natural
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           supernatural
           ;
           if
           supernatural
           ,
           then
           either
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           warrant
           from
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           not
           miraculous
           ;
           for
           that
           work
           of
           God
           hath
           ceased
           long
           since
           :
           or
           else
           is
           from
           the
           devil
           ,
           as
           works
           wrought
           by
           Spells
           and
           Charms
           ,
           and
           such-like
           ,
           forbidden
           by
           God
           .
           Yet
           these
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           finding
           their
           practices
           succesful
           ,
           are
           not
           against
           Satan
           ,
           nor
           can
           lightly
           speak
           ill
           of
           his
           working
           power
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           secret
           and
           implicite
           league
           they
           have
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           especially
           because
           of
           the
           profit
           they
           finde
           come
           to
           them
           thereby
           .
           And
           herein
           also
           doth
           the
           devil
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           who
           allowed
           some
           ,
           which
           openly
           as
           yet
           did
           not
           follow
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           power
           to
           cast
           out
           devils
           ,
           
             Mark
          
           9.
           38
           ,
           39.
           who
           were
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           against
           him
           ,
           nor
           could
           lightly
           speak
           ill
           of
           him
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           secret
           and
           implicite
           faith
           ,
           and
           covenant
           with
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           did
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           found
           successe
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           found
           the
           cutting
           off
           hair
           ,
           and
           burning
           it
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           6.
           18.
           the
           writing
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           blotting
           of
           them
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           unto
           one
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           5.
           23.
           
           Also
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           portion
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           5.
           27.
           
           So
           Satan
           teacheth
           his
           to
           cut
           off
           hair
           and
           burn
           it
           ;
           as
           the
           White-Witch
           will
           do
           to
           such
           as
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           advising
           them
           to
           cut
           hair
           ,
           or
           such-like
           ,
           off
           the
           beast
           they
           suspect
           to
           be
           bewitched
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           a
           Charm
           ,
           and
           to
           blot
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           give
           it
           one
           ;
           also
           to
           use
           portions
           ;
           thus
           seeming
           ,
           by
           these
           imitations
           ,
           to
           have
           Scripture
           for
           their
           warrant
           .
           
           And
           so
           after
           this
           manner
           I
           might
           reckon
           up
           several
           other
           ways
           :
           as
           ,
           the
           Lord
           had
           some
           which
           by
           cursing
           and
           threatning
           procured
           evil
           upon
           others
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
          
           2.
           24.
           
           
             Acts
          
           13.
           so
           Satan
           hath
           such
           ,
           which
           by
           cursing
           and
           threats
           procure
           mischiefs
           upon
           others
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           plainly
           see
           by
           their
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           Also
           the
           Lord
           tied
           his
           to
           certain
           Rules
           and
           Ordinances
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           a
           certain
           number
           ,
           
             Iosh.
          
           6.
           15.
           1
           
           
             Kings
          
           17.
           21.
           
           So
           Satan
           tieth
           his
           Witches
           to
           certain
           words
           and
           deeds
           in
           going
           about
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           numbers
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           a
           thing
           so
           and
           so
           often
           ,
           three
           times
           ,
           seven
           times
           ,
           or
           such-like
           ,
           as
           the
           White
           Witches
           do
           :
           and
           so
           imitate
           Christ
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           as
           his
           Assemblies
           and
           Sabbaths
           ,
           Baptism
           and
           Covenants
           ;
           so
           Satan
           hath
           all
           his
           ,
           after
           his
           manner
           ,
           as
           
             Rebecca
             West
          
           and
           
             Elizabeth
             Clarke
          
           confessed
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           these
           as
           in
           other
           particulars
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           finde
           as
           well
           by
           theirs
           and
           others
           Confessions
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           Writings
           of
           learned
           men
           who
           have
           writ
           concerning
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           such
           as
           cured
           diseases
           by
           words
           ,
           by
           prayers
           ,
           and
           did
           anoint
           the
           party
           infirm
           ;
           as
           by
           something
           brought
           them
           from
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           the
           sick
           again
           ,
           
             Iames
          
           5.
           
           
             Mark
          
           6.
           13.
           
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           12.
           
           So
           hath
           Satan
           such
           as
           seem
           by
           words
           to
           cure
           diseases
           ,
           by
           forms
           of
           prayers
           ,
           and
           by
           oils
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           bringing
           something
           from
           the
           sick
           party
           ,
           and
           carrying
           the
           same
           back
           again
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           servants
           raised
           some
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
          
           17.
           21.
           
           
             Acts
          
           9.
           40.
           and
           likewise
           Satan
           maketh
           shew
           by
           his
           servants
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           dead
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           28.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           maketh
           some
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           immediate
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           speaking
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           winneth
           them
           to
           him
           by
           his
           instruments
           :
           so
           Satan
           maketh
           some
           Witches
           by
           inward
           suggestions
           ,
           and
           his
           speaking
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           using
           other
           Witches
           to
           gain
           them
           to
           him
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           finde
           also
           by
           their
           Confessions
           .
           And
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           spake
           by
           a
           beast
           unto
           a
           Witch
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           22.
           28.
           so
           Satan
           speaketh
           to
           Witches
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           one
           shape
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           ordained
           Sacrifices
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           taught
           his
           to
           do
           so
           too
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           23.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           promised
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           people
           to
           serve
           him
           ;
           so
           Satan
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           finde
           ,
           is
           very
           large
           in
           his
           promises
           to
           such
           as
           will
           serve
           him
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           4.
           
        
         
         
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           many
           other
           particulars
           ,
           as
           might
           well
           be
           observed
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           but
           rightly
           observe
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           with
           their
           carriages
           ,
           and
           Satans
           doings
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           Is
           there
           no
           other
           way
           to
           finde
           them
           out
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           searching
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           is
           both
           the
           most
           ready
           and
           certain
           way
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           if
           they
           which
           undertake
           it
           be
           careful
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           mistake
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           have
           the
           marks
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           if
           in
           expresse
           league
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           brand
           ;
           if
           implicite
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           reasons
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           carriages
           .
           Yet
           they
           may
           be
           found
           by
           Witches
           words
           also
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           or
           she
           hath
           been
           heard
           to
           call
           upon
           their
           spirits
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           talk
           of
           them
           to
           any
           ,
           inticing
           them
           to
           receive
           such
           Familiars
           .
           As
           some
           of
           those
           of
           Rattlesden
           confessed
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Familiars
           from
           old
           mother
           
             Orvis
             ;
          
           so
           had
           
             Elizabeth
             Clarke
          
           from
           
             Anne
             West
             ,
          
           and
           so
           had
           her
           daughter
           from
           her
           ,
           
             Anne
             Clarke
          
           from
           her
           mother
           ,
           and
           her
           mother
           from
           another
           ;
           so
           in
           many
           other
           particulars
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           heard
           telling
           of
           killing
           of
           some
           man
           or
           beast
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           hurting
           of
           them
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           have
           not
           onely
           threatned
           revenge
           upon
           any
           or
           their
           cattel
           ,
           but
           have
           told
           particularly
           what
           shall
           happen
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           found
           true
           ;
           and
           their
           boasting
           afterward
           thereof
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           been
           heard
           to
           speak
           of
           their
           transportation
           from
           home
           to
           certain
           places
           of
           their
           meetings
           with
           others
           there
           ,
           as
           was
           at
           Manningtree
           ,
           Burton
           ,
           Old
           ,
           Trilbrook-bushes
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           finde
           by
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           prove
           a
           league
           and
           familiarity
           also
           with
           the
           devil
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           by
           Witches
           deeds
           ,
           as
           when
           any
           have
           seen
           them
           with
           their
           spirits
           ,
           or
           seen
           to
           feed
           some
           creatures
           secretly
           ;
           or
           where
           the
           Witch
           hath
           put
           such
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           known
           by
           the
           smell
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           stink
           detestably
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           often
           found
           true
           in
           the
           time
           they
           have
           been
           kept
           ,
           if
           their
           Imps
           or
           Familiars
           came
           to
           suck
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           finde
           they
           often
           have
           .
           Also
           when
           it
           can
           be
           found
           that
           they
           have
           made
           pictures
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           credibly
           heard
           of
           one
           of
           Yarmouth
           ,
           who
           since
           the
           aforementioned
           time
           suffered
           there
           ,
           and
           confessed
           that
           she
           had
           made
           a
           picture
           of
           wax
           or
           clay
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           well
           remember
           which
           ,
           of
           the
           proportion
           of
           a
           childe
           which
           she
           was
           intended
           to
           work
           her
           mischief
           
           against
           ,
           and
           had
           thrust
           a
           nail
           in
           the
           head
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           buried
           it
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           she
           then
           confessed
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           that
           consumed
           ,
           so
           should
           the
           childe
           ,
           and
           did
           ,
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           told
           by
           Master
           
             Hopkins
             ,
          
           who
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           took
           her
           Confession
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           look
           for
           the
           picture
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           childe
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           did
           soon
           after
           mend
           ,
           and
           grew
           lusty
           again
           .
           A
           hellish
           invention
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           many
           such
           Witchery-tricks
           ,
           both
           of
           this
           kinde
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           have
           thus
           been
           lately
           found
           out
           :
           as
           ,
           the
           giving
           any
           thing
           to
           any
           man
           or
           other
           creature
           ,
           which
           immediately
           caused
           either
           pains
           or
           death
           ;
           as
           was
           at
           Brampford
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           also
           finde
           by
           their
           Confessions
           .
           So
           likewise
           by
           laying
           on
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           one
           or
           more
           fellow-Witches
           confessing
           their
           own
           Witchcraft
           ,
           and
           bearing
           witnesse
           against
           others
           ▪
           so
           as
           they
           can
           make
           good
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           give
           sufficient
           proof
           thereof
           ,
           as
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           seen
           them
           with
           their
           spirits
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           received
           their
           spirits
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           beforesaid
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           can
           tell
           when
           they
           used
           their
           Witchery-tricks
           to
           do
           harm
           ,
           or
           joyned
           with
           them
           ;
           as
           those
           of
           Manningtree
           and
           other
           places
           at
           their
           meetings
           used
           to
           do
           :
           or
           that
           they
           told
           them
           what
           harm
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           can
           shew
           the
           mark
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           such-like
           ;
           or
           by
           the
           Witches
           confessing
           of
           giving
           their
           souls
           to
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spirits
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           come
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           suckling
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           like
           ways
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           gather
           by
           their
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           principally
           depends
           upon
           searching
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           these
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           Also
           some
           witnesse
           of
           God
           himself
           happening
           upon
           the
           execrable
           curses
           of
           Witches
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           praying
           God
           to
           shew
           some
           token
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           guilty
           ;
           who
           by
           bitter
           curses
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           think
           thereby
           to
           clear
           themselves
           :
           as
           one
           
             Binkes
          
           of
           Haverill
           in
           Suffolk
           ,
           who
           confessed
           to
           me
           that
           she
           was
           guilty
           ,
           and
           amongst
           other
           things
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Fly
           which
           was
           seen
           to
           flie
           about
           the
           chamber
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           her
           Imps
           ;
           but
           desired
           to
           speak
           with
           one
           Master
           
             Fairecloth
             ,
          
           who
           lived
           not
           above
           two
           miles
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           from
           the
           Town
           ,
           being
           an
           able
           Orthodox
           Divine
           ;
           who
           was
           immediately
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           came
           .
           This
           woman
           ,
           notwithstanding
           her
           confessing
           to
           me
           ,
           denied
           all
           to
           him
           ,
           wishing
           
           and
           desiring
           withal
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           were
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           person
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           shew
           an
           example
           upon
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           she
           had
           any
           Imps
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           come
           whilst
           he
           was
           there
           :
           presently
           after
           ,
           she
           cries
           out
           ,
           A
           just
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           come
           indeed
           ,
           said
           she
           .
           This
           Imp
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           shape
           it
           was
           seen
           formerly
           flying
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           was
           seen
           fastened
           upon
           another
           place
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           other
           marks
           ,
           but
           not
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           remained
           above
           half
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           till
           some
           women
           came
           neer
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           ,
           who
           saw
           it
           fastened
           on
           her
           body
           ,
           she
           onely
           crying
           out
           to
           have
           it
           pulled
           off
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           they
           were
           fearful
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           they
           wiped
           it
           off
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           with
           a
           cloth
           ;
           and
           what
           became
           of
           it
           after
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           ;
           but
           it
           had
           drawn
           a
           new
           mark
           ,
           like
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Was
           this
           woman
           fitting
           to
           live
           ,
           this
           evidence
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           being
           against
           her
           ,
           by
           credible
           witnesses
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           she
           was
           living
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           acquitted
           upon
           her
           trial
           :
           for
           she
           never
           confessed
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           denied
           what
           she
           had
           formerly
           confessed
           .
        
         
           Here
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           have
           their
           Familiars
           come
           to
           them
           either
           before
           or
           after
           confession
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           confesse
           till
           another
           time
           ,
           or
           deny
           ,
           and
           therein
           watching
           is
           of
           some
           consequence
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           examined
           by
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           must
           expect
           but
           few
           confessions
           .
           This
           was
           observed
           as
           well
           by
           those
           at
           Bury
           ,
           as
           indeed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           all
           those
           now
           lately
           detected
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           the
           extreme
           pain
           they
           put
           them
           to
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           first
           draw
           their
           marks
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           them
           generally
           confesse
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           have
           observed
           in
           the
           time
           they
           have
           been
           kept
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Imps
           be
           a sucking
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           discerned
           and
           known
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           will
           either
           covet
           to
           ruck
           or
           sit
           down
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           will
           lie
           shrinking
           up
           all
           of
           a
           heap
           ,
           making
           sowre
           faces
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           extreme
           pain
           :
           so
           that
           they
           may
           be
           easily
           discerned
           by
           their
           carriage
           and
           gestures
           ,
           whether
           any
           thing
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           while
           they
           be
           kept
           .
        
         
           Also
           I
           have
           read
           that
           a
           Witch
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           hath
           been
           brought
           to
           a
           dead
           party
           ,
           who
           hath
           been
           suspected
           to
           have
           been
           bewitched
           by
           that
           Witch
           ,
           to
           touch
           the
           dead
           corps
           ;
           which
           
           was
           no
           sooner
           touched
           by
           the
           Witch
           ,
           but
           the
           corps
           bled
           fresh
           blood
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such-like
           evidences
           may
           sometimes
           ,
           though
           peradventure
           not
           always
           be
           given
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           detect
           such
           malefactors
           guilty
           of
           blood
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           cases
           of
           murther
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           may
           plainly
           see
           that
           Witches
           may
           be
           discovered
           ,
           albeit
           there
           be
           some
           difficulty
           therein
           ,
           and
           may
           likewise
           be
           brought
           to
           confesse
           their
           Witchcraft
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           Witches
           in
           these
           our
           days
           ,
           nay
           I
           rather
           think
           more
           frequent
           then
           formerly
           :
           for
           if
           Satan
           be
           such
           a
           powerful
           deceiver
           and
           seducer
           ,
           who
           can
           make
           an
           
             Eve
          
           in
           Paradise
           (
           being
           in
           the
           state
           of
           perfection
           )
           to
           believe
           him
           ,
           the
           devil
           ,
           before
           God
           ;
           can
           he
           not
           seduce
           now
           ?
           Yes
           certainly
           ,
           more
           desperately
           ,
           to
           manifest
           his
           bloody
           malice
           in
           these
           later
           times
           against
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           hath
           now
           adays
           stirred
           up
           such
           cruel
           Witches
           as
           be
           wholly
           set
           upon
           revenge
           ,
           tormenting
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           their
           cattel
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           trade
           of
           killing
           and
           murdering
           :
           of
           which
           sort
           the
           Scripture
           hardly
           gives
           an
           instance
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           in
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           hired
           to
           curse
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           learn
           to
           follow
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           hate
           Witches
           ,
           Wizzards
           ,
           Magicians
           ,
           Soothsayers
           ,
           Fortune-tellers
           ,
           Inchanters
           ,
           jugling
           companions
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           that
           deal
           in
           Sorcery
           and
           Witchcraft
           ,
           beholding
           in
           them
           a
           spectacle
           of
           mans
           misery
           ,
           as
           being
           left
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           power
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           moved
           with
           compassion
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           their
           conversions
           .
           Yet
           consider
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           left
           of
           God
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           not
           all
           so
           left
           ,
           nor
           so
           dreadfully
           catched
           by
           Satan
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           ,
           through
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           converted
           ,
           as
           none
           can
           deny
           but
           
             Manasseh
          
           was
           ;
           and
           so
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           their
           fearful
           sin
           and
           their
           persons
           ;
           hate
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           other
           ;
           hate
           the
           one
           in
           conscience
           to
           Gods
           commandment
           ,
           utterly
           forbidding
           to
           regard
           such
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           19.
           31.
           for
           it
           is
           spiritual
           whoredom
           and
           defilement
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           26.
           6.
           because
           such
           as
           used
           them
           were
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           ,
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           Canaanites
           ,
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           Caldeans
           .
           Such
           as
           in
           Israel
           followed
           the
           Heathenish
           customs
           ,
           were
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           ;
           as
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           who
           was
           a
           murderer
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           22.
           a
           profane
           neglecter
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           13.
           3.
           and
           one
           whom
           God
           had
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           taken
           his
           Spirit
           from
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           16.
           14.
           an
           evil
           spirit
           likewise
           was
           upon
           him
           ,
           neither
           did
           God
           vouchsafe
           him
           any
           answer
           by
           sacred
           means
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           18.
           16.
           and
           therefore
           he
           fell
           to
           Witches
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           was
           
             Manasseh
             ,
          
           but
           an
           idolater
           ,
           and
           an
           observer
           of
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           fell
           to
           Witchery
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           as
           had
           Familiars
           ?
           And
           the
           people
           which
           delighted
           in
           these
           ,
           were
           haters
           of
           true
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           believed
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Dreamers
           ,
           and
           Diviners
           ,
           
             Ierem.
          
           27.
           9.
           and
           with
           us
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           ,
           but
           vain
           loose
           livers
           ,
           superstitious
           Neutrals
           ,
           and
           such-like
           ?
           But
           let
           them
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           
             will
             be
          
           but
           
             bitternesse
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           
             Saul
          
           and
           
             Manasseh
          
           be
           a
           warning
           to
           all
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           besides
           examples
           abroad
           ,
           and
           in
           Histories
           ,
           with
           those
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           terrifie
           all
           good
           Christians
           from
           seeking
           unto
           or
           regarding
           such
           :
           for
           it
           is
           plainly
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             setteth
             his
             face
             against
             such
             ,
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
          
           Levit.
           20.
           6.
           
           And
           if
           God
           be
           against
           them
           ,
           what
           may
           they
           look
           for
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           seeing
           the
           least
           of
           these
           do
           intice
           people
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           requiring
           faith
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           cause
           the
           people
           to
           run
           a whoring
           after
           them
           ?
           as
           
             Moses
          
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           20.
           6.
           
        
         
           Being
           therefore
           in
           league
           with
           Satan
           and
           abominable
           idolaters
           ,
           inticing
           people
           from
           their
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           therein
           worthy
           to
           die
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           receive
           punishment
           according
           to
           the
           Statutes
           :
           for
           many
           of
           them
           are
           hurting
           Witches
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           curing
           ,
           and
           certainly
           to
           be
           discovered
           and
           known
           ,
           with
           far
           lesse
           difficulty
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           to
           be
           discerned
           by
           their
           practices
           here
           ,
           working
           openly
           by
           their
           cures
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           when
           as
           the
           other
           work
           onely
           secretly
           and
           in
           darknesse
           .
           And
           surely
           let
           no
           man
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           such
           miscreants
           is
           an
           acceptable
           service
           before
           God
           ,
           else
           why
           should
           the
           Lord
           have
           given
           such
           command
           to
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           to
           have
           driven
           out
           the
           Nations
           from
           before
           them
           for
           those
           abominations
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           his
           owne
           people
           to
           be
           led
           into
           captivity
           for
           those
           sins
           ,
           threatning
           judgements
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           likewise
           against
           those
           who
           should
           suffer
           any
           such
           abominations
           amongst
           them
           ;
           as
           in
           divers
           places
           both
           in
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           
             Ieremiah
          
           and
           
             Isaiah
             ,
          
           besides
           many
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           both
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           aforementioned
           .
           
           Nay
           ,
           there
           are
           threatnings
           against
           such
           as
           shall
           but
           resort
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Exod.
          
           20.
           6.
           and
           so
           in
           divers
           other
           places
           before
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Micah
          
           promise
           to
           cut
           off
           Witchcraft
           out
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           have
           no
           more
           Soothsayers
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           blesse
           a
           Nation
           ?
           
             Micab
          
           5.
           12.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           was
           there
           no
           alteration
           in
           England
           at
           the
           beginning
           and
           continuance
           of
           the
           suppression
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           Counties
           more
           then
           others
           ?
           And
           who
           are
           they
           that
           have
           been
           against
           the
           prosecution
           of
           ,
           or
           been
           partakers
           with
           such
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           (
           without
           offence
           I
           may
           speak
           it
           )
           be
           enemies
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           I
           dare
           not
           instance
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           fear
           of
           offence
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           suits
           of
           Law
           .
        
         
           For
           was
           there
           not
           above
           fourty
           in
           Essex
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           all
           in
           Tendring-hundred
           ,
           there
           where
           some
           were
           discovered
           ,
           illegally
           outlawed
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           upon
           a
           Writ
           of
           Conspiracy
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           credibly
           informed
           )
           I
           being
           one
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           likewise
           informed
           by
           some
           which
           were
           my
           neighbours
           when
           I
           lived
           there
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           one
           who
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           agents
           in
           Colchester-businesse
           ,
           within
           the
           Town
           ;
           when
           as
           there
           was
           never
           any
           notice
           given
           to
           any
           upon
           the
           Proclamations
           ,
           as
           ought
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ?
           This
           man
           ,
           with
           another
           who
           is
           likewise
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           fellow-agent
           with
           him
           in
           that
           businesse
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           chiefest
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           some
           were
           not
           questioned
           in
           that
           Town
           :
           but
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           I
           saw
           him
           labour
           and
           endeavour
           all
           he
           could
           to
           keep
           this
           woman
           ,
           whom
           he
           so
           much
           held
           withal
           from
           her
           legal
           Trial
           ,
           and
           likewise
           heard
           him
           threaten
           both
           me
           and
           all
           that
           had
           given
           evidence
           against
           her
           ,
           or
           informed
           what
           manner
           of
           woman
           she
           had
           been
           in
           her
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           to
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           had
           heard
           :
           Yea
           ,
           as
           I
           since
           have
           heard
           ,
           she
           was
           condemned
           at
           that
           Assize
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           procurement
           reprieved
           .
           Since
           which
           time
           ,
           on
           her
           behalf
           ,
           this
           hath
           been
           done
           .
        
         
           Was
           not
           this
           an
           animation
           to
           all
           such
           people
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           Gentlemen
           and
           Yeomen
           thereabouts
           
           should
           be
           thus
           questioned
           for
           testifying
           their
           knowledge
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           not
           a
           sit
           object
           for
           the
           devil
           ,
           to
           work
           upon
           others
           ?
           Let
           the
           world
           judge
           .
           For
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           devil
           hath
           inticed
           them
           to
           Witchcraft
           by
           some
           Sermons
           they
           have
           heard
           preached
           ;
           as
           when
           Ministers
           will
           preach
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           his
           tormenting
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           such-like
           :
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           say
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           where
           I
           now
           live
           )
           that
           the
           devil
           will
           sit
           and
           laugh
           at
           such
           and
           such
           offenders
           when
           he
           torments
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           jeer
           at
           them
           in
           tormenting
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           got
           them
           .
           A
           fearful
           thing
           !
           whenas
           the
           devil
           is
           tormented
           himself
           ,
           and
           tormenteth
           none
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           sins
           committed
           ,
           and
           the
           judgements
           of
           God
           for
           his
           mercies
           abused
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such-like
           speeches
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           them
           say
           ,
           the
           devil
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           Witchery
           ;
           coming
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           asking
           them
           ,
           How
           do
           you
           think
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           for
           your
           sins
           are
           so
           and
           so
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           can
           set
           them
           out
           large
           enough
           )
           and
           you
           heard
           the
           Minister
           say
           that
           I
           will
           torment
           you
           :
           Give
           me
           your
           soul
           ,
           and
           agree
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           free
           you
           of
           hell-torments
           .
           Ignorant
           people
           have
           been
           thus
           seduced
           .
           Therefore
           it
           behoves
           all
           to
           be
           careful
           in
           giving
           the
           devil
           the
           least
           advantage
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           their
           fearful
           sin
           and
           their
           persons
           ,
           hating
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           corrupt
           nature
           we
           are
           no
           lesse
           apt
           to
           be
           missed
           by
           him
           then
           they
           ,
           walking
           in
           sins
           and
           trespasses
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           1.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Scripture
           contained
           ,
           such
           ought
           not
           to
           live
           amongst
           us
           ,
           lest
           the
           Lord
           should
           deal
           with
           us
           as
           he
           did
           with
           others
           for
           the
           same
           abominations
           ;
           much
           lesse
           should
           any
           harbour
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           are
           not
           any
           :
           for
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           leave
           some
           of
           the
           nations
           ,
           to
           try
           and
           prove
           Israel
           ?
           
             Iudg.
          
           2
           and
           3.
           and
           doth
           not
           S.
           
             Iohn
          
           say
           ,
           (
           
             Matth.
          
           3.
           7.
           )
           
             O
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             who
             hath
             warned
             you
             to
             flee
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ?
          
           Do
           not
           they
           ,
           when
           they
           covenant
           with
           the
           devil
           to
           free
           them
           of
           hell-torments
           ,
           who
           cannot
           free
           himself
           of
           them
           ,
           flee
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           )
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           you
           that
           are
           of
           such
           an
           opinion
           ,
           surely
           ,
           if
           neither
           all
           the
           threatnings
           and
           judgements
           of
           God
           against
           such
           ,
           besides
           
           their
           own
           Confessions
           ,
           will
           not
           prevail
           with
           you
           ,
           methinks
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           should
           ,
           in
           that
           fifth
           of
           
             Micah
             ;
          
           for
           it
           is
           undeniably
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           Witches
           ,
           till
           Christs
           conquest
           there
           spoken
           of
           ,
           agreeable
           with
           that
           in
           
             Revel.
          
           20.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           which
           as
           yet
           cannot
           be
           :
           for
           without
           doubt
           the
           devil
           is
           busie
           in
           deceiving
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           such
           as
           know
           not
           Christ
           ,
           but
           others
           also
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           bound
           ;
           nor
           the
           Jews
           or
           other
           Nations
           still
           to
           come
           :
           but
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           would
           be
           contradicted
           .
           And
           therefore
           every
           one
           must
           conclude
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           yet
           )
           of
           Witchcraft
           there
           is
           no
           end
           .
        
         
           Now
           whosoever
           thou
           beest
           that
           thinkest
           I
           ever
           made
           such
           gain
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           favoured
           any
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           others
           ,
           or
           took
           bribes
           ,
           I
           call
           God
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           charge
           of
           going
           to
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           Assizes
           ,
           and
           Goal-deliveries
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           I
           expended
           thereabouts
           ,
           I
           never
           ,
           one
           time
           with
           another
           ,
           got
           so
           much
           as
           I
           did
           by
           my
           Calling
           and
           Practice
           ,
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           my
           family
           .
           And
           as
           for
           taking
           any
           money
           ,
           or
           other
           thing
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           bribe
           or
           gift
           ,
           I
           never
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           value
           of
           one
           peny
           ,
           neither
           one
           way
           nor
           other
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           openly
           took
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Townsmen
           where
           I
           came
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           many
           places
           I
           never
           received
           peny
           as
           yet
           ,
           nor
           any
           am
           like
           ,
           notwithstanding
           I
           have
           hands
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           except
           I
           should
           sue
           ;
           but
           many
           rather
           fall
           upon
           me
           for
           what
           hath
           been
           received
           :
           but
           I
           hope
           such
           Suits
           will
           be
           disannulled
           ,
           and
           that
           where
           I
           have
           been
           out
           moneys
           for
           Towns
           in
           charges
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           such
           course
           will
           be
           taken
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           satisfied
           and
           paid
           with
           reason
           .
           And
           for
           ever
           accusing
           one
           wrongfully
           ,
           my
           conscience
           is
           clear
           before
           the
           Almighty
           :
           and
           I
           ever
           desired
           equal
           punishment
           to
           all
           that
           were
           guilty
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           any
           favour
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           to
           those
           who
           confessed
           :
           but
           those
           still
           suffered
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           guilty
           ,
           escaped
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           I
           did
           thus
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           I
           desired
           so
           to
           satisfie
           the
           world
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           errour
           to
           save
           such
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           question
           others
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           guilty
           alike
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           concerning
           him
           who
           is
           dead
           ,
           who
           likewise
           
           was
           an
           agent
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           never
           knew
           that
           he
           either
           unjustly
           favoured
           any
           ,
           or
           received
           bribes
           ,
           or
           used
           such
           extremity
           as
           was
           reported
           of
           him
           ;
           onely
           at
           first
           ,
           before
           he
           or
           I
           ever
           went
           ,
           many
           Towns
           used
           extremity
           of
           themselves
           ,
           which
           after
           was
           laid
           on
           us
           .
           And
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           at
           first
           he
           might
           watch
           some
           ;
           but
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           soon
           left
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           not
           to
           make
           them
           uncapable
           :
           but
           if
           he
           ever
           did
           at
           first
           ,
           evidence
           was
           not
           taken
           till
           after
           they
           rested
           .
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           never
           watched
           any
           at
           first
           ,
           so
           as
           any
           way
           at
           all
           to
           disturb
           them
           in
           their
           brains
           ;
           but
           when
           some
           have
           been
           watched
           before
           I
           have
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           caused
           them
           to
           take
           their
           rest
           ,
           before
           I
           would
           ever
           question
           with
           them
           :
           but
           now
           lately
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           the
           
             Michaelmas
          
           after
           the
           first
           beginning
           ,
           I
           never
           used
           any
           but
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           Justices
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           nor
           ever
           did
           .
           But
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           both
           much
           injured
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           he
           since
           his
           death
           :
           but
           I
           am
           certain
           (
           notwithstanding
           whatsoever
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           him
           )
           he
           died
           peaceably
           at
           Manningtree
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           sicknesse
           of
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           his
           generation
           had
           done
           before
           him
           ,
           without
           any
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           as
           was
           falsly
           reported
           of
           him
           .
           And
           though
           many
           of
           these
           things
           may
           seem
           very
           strange
           ,
           and
           hardly
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           very
           truth
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           the
           son
           of
           a
           godly
           Minister
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           doubt
           within
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Therefore
           let
           no
           man
           take
           upon
           him
           either
           to
           speak
           or
           write
           more
           then
           he
           knoweth
           to
           be
           truth
           ;
           for
           this
           I
           am
           able
           to
           manifest
           and
           prove
           to
           be
           truth
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           leave
           my self
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           desire
           it
           might
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           hearts
           :
           For
           ,
           
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             do
             his
             commandments
             ,
          
           Revel.
           22.
           14.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .